celestialk99

[celestialk99]

The Porn Shoot ft yunjin

Tags : Squirting, creampie, pussy gape, video call sex, male reader

Words : 7730

"You're up next, Yunjin," the director called out, his voice slicing through the muggy summer air. The bustle of the film crew around her grew distant as she stepped into the spotlight. Sweat trickled down her neck, sticking her shirt to her skin like a second layer of glue.

Yunjin took a deep breath and focused on the beat of the music pumping through her earphones. She had practiced this routine a hundred times in the mirror, but the pressure of the cameras and the expectant gazes of the group made her heart hammer like a drum in her chest. She closed her eyes for a moment, blocking out the chaos, and when she opened them, she saw the text from her manager, Y/N, again. "Can u come to my car, i need to tell u something." The words danced in front of her like a mirage, taunting her.

With a furtive glance at the director, she made a split-second decision. She mouthed an apology to her groupmates and dashed off the set, the clack of her heels echoing down the alley. The car was parked at the end, a sleek black sedan that had become a second home over the months of their relentless schedule. She could see his silhouette through the tinted windows, a cigarette hanging loosely from his lips, the orange ember burning like a beacon.

Her heart was racing as she opened the door and slipped into the cool, leather embrace of the passenger seat. The scent of smoke and cologne filled the air, and she took a deep breath to steady herself. "What do you want to tell?" she said, her voice wavering slightly.

Y/N turned to her, his eyes dark and unreadable. For a moment, she thought he might actually have some news about their upcoming tour or maybe a surprise visit from the record label. But instead, he leaned in and kissed her, his cigarette dropping to the floor mat with a hiss. Yunjin's thoughts froze as she processed the suddenness of his action. She'd never seen this side of him before, and the warmth of his mouth on hers sent a jolt of surprise through her body.

But she didn't pull away. If anything, she leaned into it, her own stress and pent-up desires taking over. The kiss grew more urgent, his hands tangling in her hair as she gripped the armrest, their breaths mingling in the close quarters of the car. The fabric of their clothes whispered together, the sound a stark contrast to the loud silence that enveloped them. Yunjin's body responded in a way that was both thrilling and terrifying, her skin tingling with a heat that had nothing to do with the sticky weather outside.

Breaking away, he whispered, "You're so beautiful." His hands slid down to her shoulders, his thumbs brushing the exposed skin of her collarbone. The words sent a shiver down her spine, and she couldn't help but wonder what had brought this on. Was it the intensity of their work, or something else entirely? The question hovered at the edge of her mind, but she didn't dare voice it, afraid to ruin the moment.

He reached for the hem of her shirt, his movements slow and deliberate. She watched as his eyes widened with excitement when he saw the bare skin of her stomach. Her heart hammered in her ears as his fingers traced a line up to her breasts, teasing the fabric of her bra. The anticipation was almost too much to handle, her body already humming with need. She hadn't felt this alive in weeks, not with the constant pressure of perfecting their performances and meeting endless demands.

As Y/N's hands grew bolder, Yunjin felt a mix of emotions - fear of getting caught, confusion about the sudden turn of events, but mostly, a fierce, unbridled craving for more. Her own hands found his face, pulling him closer, deepening the kiss as she straddled him on the plush seat. The engine of the car hummed beneath them, a steady rhythm that mirrored the beating of their hearts. The world outside the tinted windows faded away, leaving only the two of them and the electric tension that crackled in the air.

With a gentle tug, he peeled her shirt off her shoulders, revealing her lacy bra. His eyes darkened as he took in the sight, and he leaned in to kiss the spot just above the fabric. She gasped, the sensation sending waves of pleasure through her. Her hands trembled as she reached behind her to unclasp the bra, letting it fall away. His warm palms cupped her breasts, thumbs circling her hardened nipples. The heat of his touch sent bolts of sensation through her, and she couldn't help but arch into his hand.

Yunjin's skin was sticky with sweat and desire as she leaned back into the seat, her breaths coming in shallow pants. He kissed his way down her body, peeling off her tight jeans and panties in one fluid motion. She was laid bare before him, her pussy swollen and glistening in the dim light. His eyes roamed over her, and she felt his gaze like a caress, leaving her skin alight with anticipation. The sight of his hunger for her was intoxicating.

Her nipples were bright pink, peaked like cherries at the end of a warm summer's day, begging to be tasted. He took one into his mouth, sucking gently at first before increasing the pressure. She moaned, her back arching off the seat, her hands clutching at his hair. He switched to the other one, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin, and she gasped. The pleasure was exquisite, a perfect balance of pain and pleasure that had her legs trembling.

Her pussy was meaty, the skin a deep, flushed red that spoke of desire. He kissed his way down her body, his breath hot against her skin. His tongue traced the delicate folds, and she quivered under his touch. His fingers slipped inside her, exploring her wetness with a gentle insistence that had her hips rocking against his hand. He groaned against her, the vibration sending a fresh wave of heat through her. She felt so exposed, so vulnerable, but also so powerful.

"Keep going, your mouth is so good," she gasped, the words spilling out of her like a confession. His tongue circled her clit, teasing it mercilessly until she was panting. Her fingers curled into the leather of the seat, her body tightening with the beginnings of an orgasm. He knew exactly how to touch her, how to make her body sing with pleasure.

He looked up at her, a smug smile playing on his lips before he plunged his tongue deep inside her. She moaned loudly, the sound muffled by his mouth. Her pussy build the pressure until she was sure she couldn't take anymore. "I'm gonna cum, Y/N," she whimpered, the words barely coherent. "Is it okay to squirt?"

"Just do it, Yunjin," he said, his voice a low growl that sent shivers down her spine. And with those simple words, the dam burst. Her body convulsed as she came hard, her juices spurting out and soaking the seat beneath her. The scream that tore from her throat was primal, echoing in the confined space of the car. She had never been so uninhibited, never felt so alive.

He didn't stop though. If anything, the feel of her squirting around his fingers only spurred him on. He began to pump his hand in earnest, his two digits sliding in and out of her slick channel with an ease that spoke of experience. She could feel herself tightening around him, her orgasm still riding her like a wild wave. The pleasure was almost too much to bear, but she didn't want it to end.

"Yes, Y/N," she moaned, her voice a desperate plea. "Right there, keep touching it." He chuckled against her skin, his breath hot and heavy. He knew just where to touch her to send her over the edge again, and he wasn't about to let her down. His thumb found her clit once more, rubbing it in a slow, circular motion that had her bucking her hips against him.

Her eyes squeezed shut, her mouth parted in a silent scream as the orgasm crashed over her like a tidal wave. The squirt grew more intense, spraying against his hand and the leather seat. It was a mess, but she couldn't bring herself to care. All she knew was the exquisite sensation of his tongue swirling around her clit, his fingers still pumping in and out of her. The warmth of his breath against her skin only added to the sensory overload.

"Three squirt," she heard him murmur, his voice a low rumble in his chest. She could feel another climax building, her body a tight coil ready to snap. "Four squirt," he said, and she lost count as the contractions took over. Her pussy clenched around his digits, her squirts becoming a continuous flow as she rode the waves of pleasure. She had never felt like this before, never knew she could.

Her body was a symphony of sensation, each touch and kiss a note that played in time with the pulse of the bass outside the car. She could feel the vibrations of the music video shoot through the pavement and up into her very core. The world outside didn't matter; all that existed was the rhythm of his hand and the warmth of his mouth.

Yunjin's pussy was a machine of pleasure, squirting in time with his expert ministrations. Each pulse of her orgasm was a gush of wetness that soaked the seat, a testament to the power of his touch. Her legs were trembling, her muscles quivering as she rode the waves of ecstasy. She could feel herself growing wetter with each passing second, her body responding to his every command.

"Fuckk so much squirt from ur mouth and fingers," she moaned, her voice thick with arousal. She had never been so vocal before, but something about the way he played her body like an instrument brought out a side of her she didn't know existed. It was raw and primal, and it was exhilarating.

He sat up, his eyes gleaming with lust. He unzipped his pants, revealing his hard cock, which stood at attention like a soldier waiting for his orders. Yunjin couldn't help but stare, her mouth watering at the sight. She had never felt so hungry for someone, so desperate to feel them inside her. "Please," she begged, "just fuck me already. I can't wait anymore."

But Y/N had other plans. He reached over to the center console and pulled out a bottle of water. He unscrewed the cap and took a sip before leaning back down to her pussy. The coolness of the liquid on her sensitive skin made her jump, and she watched in amazement as he began to rub the water onto her clit with his thumb. The sensation was strange, but it soon gave way to a new kind of pleasure as the water mixed with her juices. He worked her clit in a slow, deliberate rhythm, his eyes never leaving hers.

"Wait," he said, his voice thick with lust. "I want to make you squirt five times again before I fuck you."

And with that, his mouth returned to her pussy, his tongue dancing over her clit while his fingers plunged in and out of her wetness. Yunjin's eyes rolled back in her head, the pleasure so intense it was almost painful. She could feel another orgasm building, her body tightening around his hand. He was relentless, his mouth working her clit like it was the most delicious thing he'd ever tasted. She could feel her pussy clench and release, a symphony of pleasure that had her toes curling.

"One," she gasped, her voice trembling as she felt the first spurt of wetness. "Two," she moaned, her hips bucking against his face. The squirts grew stronger, her body convulsing with each wave of ecstasy. "Three, four..." she lost count as the orgasms rolled through her, each one more intense than the last. She could feel herself getting wetter, the squirts turning into a torrent that soaked his hand and the car seat beneath her.

Yunjin was panting, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. But He wasn't done yet. He sat up, his hand still buried in her pussy, and leaned over to grab the bottle of water again. He brought it to her mouth, tilting it so that the cool liquid spilled over her tongue and down her throat. The contrast of the cold water against her burning desire was exquisite. "Five," she whispered, her eyes glazed with lust.

And then, with a final, powerful thrust of his fingers, she felt it - the fifth orgasm ripping through her like a bolt of lightning. Her pussy clenched around his hand, spraying water and juices everywhere. She screamed his name, the sound echoing through the car. He watched her with a mix of awe and satisfaction, his own arousal palpable in the tense air.

"I want you to suck my dick," He said, his voice strained with need. "But we don't have enough time."

Yunjin nodded, her body still trembling from the intensity of her climax. She knew the risks of getting caught, but she couldn't deny the desperate craving to feel him inside her. "It's okay," she whispered, her eyes never leaving his. "Just fuck me now."

With a feral growl, he positioned himself between her legs, his cock slick with her juices. He took a moment to appreciate the sight of her, sprawled out on the car seat, her chest heaving and her pussy glistening with need. Then, without further warning, he pushed inside her, his cock sliding in easily due to her squirts. Yunjin's eyes went wide as she felt the stretch, the sensation of fullness that was so overwhelming it was almost too much to handle.

Her orgasm hit her like a freight train, the initial penetration sending her soaring over the edge once more. Her pussy clamped down on his cock as she came, her muscles contracting in a delicious symphony of pleasure. He groaned, the feel of her tight pussy milking him almost pushing him over the edge.

"Why you so sensitive?" he murmured, his voice thick with lust. "Do you need it this bad?"

"Your cock is just so fucking big," Yunjin managed to gasp, her eyes squeezed shut as she felt every inch of him fill her up. It was true; his size was something she had never experienced before. It was almost painful, but in the most exquisite way. Her pussy stretched around him, the sensation of being so utterly filled sending her over the edge again.

"I can feel it," she whispered, her voice barely a murmur. "Your cock is touching every corner of my pussy." His eyes darkened with desire at her words, his grip on her hips tightening as he began to thrust in earnest. The sound of skin slapping against skin filled the car, punctuating the quiet night air outside. The leather of the seat squeaked beneath her as he fucked her hard and fast, each stroke pushing her closer to another orgasm.

Her squirts grew more intense, her pussy contracting around his shaft like a vice. It was as if her body was trying to milk him dry, to pull every ounce of cum from him. Yunjin's moans grew louder with each thrust, her voice hoarse from the screams of pleasure that had torn from her throat. She had never felt so alive, so wanted. The way he claimed her, so rough and unyielding, it was as if he owned her, as if she was nothing more than a toy for his amusement.

Yet even as her body responded to him, she couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt. This wasn't supposed to happen, not with her manager, not when they had a music video to finish. But the feeling was quickly drowned out by the fire that raged through her veins, the need to feel him deeper, to come again and again.

Her legs were trembling, her body slick with sweat and desire. Each squirt seemed to come more easily now, her pussy gushing like a fountain each time he hit that perfect spot. He groaned, his movements growing more erratic as he felt her tighten around him, her orgasms pushing him closer to the edge. "You're so good, Yunjin," he panted, his hips slamming into her with a ferocity that was almost scary. "So fucking good."

Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she could only manage a breathy "Ahh..." as he brought her to climax after climax. It was as if her body had become a machine solely designed for his pleasure, each squirt a testament to his skill. The car rocked with their movements, the leather seat sticking to her skin as she bucked and writhed beneath him. The world outside had faded away, leaving only the two of them in a bubble of lust and passion.

His grip on her hips grew bruising, his thrusts deep and punishing. He was relentless in his pursuit of her pleasure, pushing her to heights she had never dreamed of. And she was powerless to stop it, her body responding to his every demand. Her pussy was a fountain of desire, squirting uncontrollably with each stroke of his cock. The sound of their lovemaking filled the car, a symphony of wetness and passion.

Her orgasms came in waves, one after the other, each more intense than the last. She could do nothing but gasp and moan, her voice reduced to a series of breathless "Ahhhs" that seemed to fuel his lust. His eyes were locked on hers, watching her unravel beneath him with a hunger that was almost frightening. But she didn't care. All that mattered was the feeling of him inside her, the way her body responded to his touch.

Yunjin's pussy was a fountain, a never-ending source of wetness that only grew more intense with each thrust. She could feel it gushing out of her, soaking the seat, the fabric of her panties sticking to her skin. The sight of her own juices pooling around his cock was too much to handle, and she squirted again, the force of it pushing him deeper inside her. "Ahh, yes," she moaned, her back arching as she gave herself over to the pleasure.

Her eyes squeezed shut, she could only manage to breathe out the word, "More." Her body was a playground for his desires, and he took full advantage, his hips pistoning into her with a rhythm that was as mesmerizing as it was punishing. Each time she thought she had reached her peak, he pushed her further, his cock hitting that magical spot that had her squirting uncontrollably.

Yunjin's pussy had become a machine, churning out a deluge of liquid with each powerful thrust. The sound of her squirts filled the car, a symphony of pleasure that seemed to crescendo with every gasp and moan that she couldn't hold back. Her thighs were slick with her own juices, the sticky mess a testament to the intensity of their passion.

All she could do was let out a breathy "Ahh," over and over again, her body no longer under her own control. Each time he pulled out, she felt the emptiness keenly, only to be filled once more by his thick, pulsing cock. It was as if her body had a mind of its own, eagerly welcoming him back with a fresh spray of wetness. Her orgasms were a blur, each one more intense than the last.

Her pussy was a fountain, a never-ending stream of liquid desire that soaked the seat beneath her. The leather stuck to her skin, the fabric of her clothes plastered to her body as she squirted in a rhythm that matched the beat of the music thumping outside the car. The sight was mesmerizing, a visual symphony of passion that had her mind reeling.

"Why haven't you cum yet?" she panted, desperation lacing her voice. Yunjin's body was on fire, each pulse of pleasure making her want more. She could feel the tension coiling in his body, his muscles tight with the effort of holding back. It was a delicious torment, knowing she could push him over the edge at any moment.

"What do u mean, Yunjin?" he asked, a hint of frustration in his tone. "We just began fucking for 10 minutes."

"It's just..." she panted, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of pink. "It feels so good, every part of me wants you to keep going. But, I can't help but wonder if it's because I've been holding back for too long."

Y/N chuckled, the sound deep and rich in his throat. "Don't flatter yourself, Yunjin," he said, his eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and desire. "It's not just you. I'm a man with needs, and you have a very... responsive body. It's like you're made to make me feel this good."

He leaned in for another kiss, his teeth grazing her bottom lip before delving back into her mouth. His hands roamed her body, squeezing and caressing, leaving trails of fire in their wake. She felt his cock pulse against her inner thigh, the head slick with her juices. The pressure was building inside her once again, a coil of need that threatened to snap.

"I don't have the stamina of a monster," he murmured against her neck, his breath hot and ragged. "But it's because of you, Yunjin. Your pussy is so fucking sensitive, so slutty. It's like it's begging for more."

Yunjin felt a blush creep up her neck, a mix of embarrassment and excitement. His words were crude, but the truth in them was undeniable. She had never been with someone who could make her feel like this, who could coax so much pleasure from her with such ease. Her body was his playground, and she was more than happy to let him explore every inch.

"Are you having enough of squirting, Yunjin?" he asked, his voice a low purr that sent shivers down her spine. She bit her lip, trying to form a coherent response. "I-I don't know," she stammered. "It's just... it's never been like this before."

Her eyes were indeed going blurry from the overwhelming sensations, and her mind was a haze of pleasure. Each squirt felt like a release of pent-up tension, a pressure valve letting out a flood of desire. "It's okay," she murmured, "keep going."

His strokes grew more erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants as he felt his own orgasm approaching. Yunjin could feel his cock swelling inside her, the head rubbing against her G-spot with each powerful thrust. She clutched at his shoulders, her nails digging into his skin, urging him on. Her pussy was a vice, squeezing him tightly with each contraction.

"I think I have enough of squirt," she gasped, her voice strained. "I can't take it anymore." Her mind was indeed a blank canvas, the only color being the overwhelming pleasure that consumed her. Her eyes were glazed over, the world around her fading to a blur as she focused solely on the feeling of his cock pounding into her.

"Where do you want me to cum, Yunjin?" he asked, his voice thick with lust. "In your mouth? On your tits? Or do you want me to fill your pussy up?"

"In my pussy," she breathed, her eyes fluttering open to meet his. The words were a declaration, a silent admission of the depth of her craving for him. She felt her pussy clench around his cock, her body begging for release.

Y/N groaned, his control slipping as he thrust into her with renewed vigor. He was a man on a mission, each stroke aimed at filling her to the brim. The car rocked in time with their movements, the windows steaming up as the night outside grew darker. His eyes were wild, his face a mask of pure, unbridled lust.

Yunjin's pussy clamped down on him, her muscles spasming with every thrust. She was close, so close to another mind-shattering climax. Her breath came in short, sharp gasps, her nails digging into his back as she urged him on. "Cum in me," she whispered, the words barely audible over the sound of their skin slapping together. "I want to feel it, all of it."

His eyes narrowed with determination. He pulled out, his cock slick with her juices, and flipped her onto her stomach. He spread her legs wide, exposing her pink, swollen pussy to the cool air of the car. With a growl, he plunged back in, his strokes frantic and wild. She was so tight, so wet, that every inch of him was coated in her squirt. The feeling was indescribable, a mix of pleasure and pressure that was driving him to the brink.

He knew he didn't have much time; the film crew would be looking for her soon. The thought only spurred him on, the thrill of the forbidden mixing with the need to mark her as his own. He reached under her, his hand finding her clit. He rubbed it in time with his thrusts, his fingers coated in her juices. The sound of her wetness filled the car, the slap of his hips against her ass a rhythm that matched the beat of the music outside.

Yunjin's squirts grew more frequent, her pussy gushing around his cock with every stroke. She was close, so close to the edge, but he wasn't going to let her fall over just yet. He wanted to feel her tighten around him as he came, to know that he had pushed her to the brink of pleasure and beyond.

With the powerful thrust, he hit her G-spot, and she let out a scream that was muffled by the seat. Her pussy clamped down on him like a vice, her juices spraying all over his cock and balls. Y/N could feel his orgasm building, the pressure in his balls growing to almost unbearable levels. He leaned over, his hand still working her clit as he whispered in her ear, "Take it all, baby. Take every drop."

Her pussy was a fountain of pleasure, a never-ending geyser of squirt that coated his cock with her desire. He could feel her muscles clench around him, her body begging for more. "Cum for me, Yunjin," he growled, his voice hoarse with need. "I want to feel you milk me dry."

With each stroke, she could feel herself getting closer to the edge, her body wound tight with anticipation. Her squirts had become a steady stream, soaking the car seat beneath her and making the leather stick to her skin. She gripped the edge of the seat, her knuckles white with the effort of holding on. "Fuck me, Y/N," she moaned, her voice a desperate plea. "Fuck me until you fill me up."

His grip on her hips tightened, his pace increasing. His cock was a relentless force, driving into her with a ferocity that left her breathless. She could feel his balls slapping against her ass, a delicious sensation that only added to the pressure building inside her. His breath grew ragged in her ear, his teeth nipping at her neck as he approached his climax. "I'm going to cum," he grunted, his voice strained with effort. "I'm going to fill you up."

Yunjin's body responded to his words, her pussy clenching around him like a fist. She could feel the hot pulse of his cock, the precursor to his release. The thought of his sperm filling her up was almost too much to bear, pushing her over the edge once again. Her squirts grew more intense, the car seat beneath her a soggy mess of desire.

With a final, powerful thrust, Y/N released, his hot cum spurting deep inside her. He groaned, his entire body tensing as he emptied himself into her welcoming depths. Yunjin felt the warmth spread through her, a feeling of completion that was as overwhelming as the orgasms that had come before. Her pussy spasmed around him, her squirt mixing with his cum in a delicious mess that coated his cock.

"I can feel it," she whispered, her voice shaky with pleasure. "Your sperm so full in my womb." The words sent a shiver down his spine, his cock twitching with the last remnants of his orgasm. He had never heard anything so erotic in his life, and the knowledge that he had claimed her so completely had him feeling like a king.

Yunjin's breath was indeed heavy and short, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. Her eyes were glazed with desire, and her cheeks were flushed a deep shade of pink. She was a vision of beauty and wanton lust, and he couldn't believe she was all his. Slowly, he pulled out his cock, the sound of their mingled wetness filling the car.

He leaned back, his chest heaving, and watched her for a moment, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of her orgasm. Then, with a smirk, he said, "Thanks, Y/N. I'll go back to shooting again."

His eyes lit up with a mischievous glint, and he reached out to grab her hand before she could move. "Hold on, it's not over yet, Yunjin," he murmured, his voice still thick with lust. "I want you to ride me this time."

With surprising agility, Yunjin repositioned herself above his lap.

Her legs trembled as she straddled him, his cock standing tall and proud, still slick with their combined juices. She bit her bottom lip, her eyes never leaving his as she reached down to guide him back inside her. The head of his cock nudged at her entrance, and she gasped at the feeling of fullness that washed over her again.

Without warning, Y/N grabbed her hips and pulled her down, impaling her on his shaft in one swift motion. Yunjin's eyes went wide, a high-pitched squeal escaping her lips as she felt him fill her up completely. The suddenness of it all was shocking, but oh so delicious. Her pussy clenched around him, eager to feel every inch of his length.

"Fuck," she screamed, her voice echoing in the small confines of the car. "You're so deep, it feels like you're hitting my womb."

Her body began to quiver, her legs shaking as she struggled to keep herself upright. She felt the pressure building again, the familiar sensation of an orgasm approaching. Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she threw it back, her pussy spasming around his cock. He watched in amazement as she began to squirt once more, her juices drenching him and the car seat beneath them.

"Fuck," she moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and disbelief. "That feels so good, Y/N. I love you."

The words hung in the air, a declaration that neither of them had expected. His eyes searched hers for any sign of doubt, but all he found was a mirror of the desire and affection that burned within him. He leaned in to kiss her, his mouth claiming hers in a fiery embrace that stole the very air from her lungs. "I love you too," he whispered, the words a gentle caress against her swollen lips.

With newfound determination, Yunjin began to ride him, her hips moving in a sensual dance that had his cock sliding in and out of her soaking wet pussy. She was a vision of beauty and passion, her breasts bouncing with each movement, her hair a wild cascade of silk that framed her flushed face. His hands roamed her body, his fingers digging into her hips as he guided her movements, urging her to take him deeper, to show him just how much she craved his touch.

Her eyes closed, her mouth formed a perfect O as she took him in, her walls tightening around him like a glove. She was in her element, her body moving with an instinctual rhythm that seemed to have been programmed just for this moment. And as she moved, her breasts swayed, begging for attention. He couldn't resist the temptation.

He leaned forward, capturing one of her nipples in his mouth, flicking it with his tongue. Yunjin's eyes shot open, her back arching as a fresh wave of pleasure crashed over her. He sucked hard, drawing a gasp from her, his teeth grazing the sensitive peak. She threw her head back, her long hair cascading down her back as she rode him with a newfound ferocity.

Her pussy spasmed around his cock, a fresh squirt of juices coating him as she neared another orgasm. With each movement, she could feel the pressure building, her body begging for release. His eyes never left hers, his gaze intense and unwavering as he watched her unravel. He knew she was close, and the anticipation was killing him.

He reached up, his hand wrapping around her neck in a gentle yet commanding grip. His thumb stroked the pulse point, feeling the rapid beat of her heart as she rode him. His other hand found its way to her clit, his fingers moving in a slow, deliberate circle. Each touch sent a jolt of pleasure through her body, making her squirt even more.

Her eyes snapped open when the sound of her phone ringing pierced through the haze of lust. It was the cameramen, their anxious voices crackling through the speaker. "Yunjin, where are you?" they called out, their words a stark reminder of the world outside their passionate bubble.

His eyes widened with excitement, his grip on her neck tightening ever so slightly. "Give me your phone," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. Without hesitation, Yunjin handed over the device, her eyes never leaving his.

He took the phone, a wicked smile playing on his lips as he accepted the call. "What's the problem, guys?" he said, his voice deceptively calm. On the screen, the cameramen's faces were a picture of frustration and worry. "Yunjin's just busy with another shoot right now, a porn shoot"

Yunjin's eyes widened in shock, but before she could protest, he flipped the phone to show her riding him, her mouth open in a silent scream of pleasure, her eyes rolled back in ecstasy. Her pussy was still spasming around his cock, and the sight of her in such an exposed and vulnerable position was too much for her to handle. She squirted again, her body betraying her in the most delicious way.

The cameramen's voices grew louder, their concern morphing into shock and excitement as they realized what was happening. He held the phone out, his thumb hovering over the speaker button. "Do you want them to hear you cum, Yunjin?" he whispered, his voice a seductive taunt. "Should we give them a little show?"

Yunjin's cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink, but she couldn't deny the thrill that shot through her at the thought of being watched, of having an audience to her pleasure. The phone vibrated in his hand, and she felt a new pressure building inside her. Her pussy was a furnace, the heat of their combined lust threatening to consume them both.

Her protests died on her lips as he pushed the button, the sounds of their passion now echoing through the phone's speaker. The cameramen's gasps and murmurs of approval were like a drug, making her body even more responsive to his touch. She could feel the camera's eyes on her, watching every move she made, and it only served to heighten her arousal.

Her pussy was a furnace, her squirts coming in a steady flow that soaked the car seat beneath them. Each stroke of his cock sent waves of pleasure crashing over her, and she could feel the tension building once more. Her body was a symphony of sensation, every nerve ending singing with desire. His hand remained firm on her neck, his grip just shy of painful, as he continued to pump into her with a ferocity that left her breathless.

Yunjin's eyes flickered to the phone, the sight of her fellow groupmates' faces watching her on screen only fueling her passion. She wanted to protest, to tell them to stop, but the words were lost in the haze of pleasure that consumed her. Instead, she leaned back, her breasts thrusting towards the camera, a silent invitation for them to watch. The thought of their eyes on her, seeing her in this vulnerable, wanton state, was a thrill she hadn't anticipated.

"I can't stop squirting, Y/N's dick is so big," she screamed, her voice raw with passion. Her pussy was a fountain around him, her juices glistening in the dim car light as they continued to fuck. The camera feed was a blur of skin and movement, a testament to the intensity of their encounter. His smile grew wider as he watched her reaction, his cock swelling even further at the sound of his name on her lips.

Her walls were tightening around him, each spurt of her orgasm gripping him like a glove, the sensation unlike anything he had ever felt. His own climax was approaching, but he held back, wanting to savor the feeling of her tightness, her wetness, her desperation for his cock. "Look at them," he murmured, tilting the phone so she could see the groupmates' faces, their eyes wide with shock and excitement. "They're watching you, Yunjin. They know how much of a slut you are for me."

Her eyes went wide with a mix of mortification and arousal, and she threw her head back, her breasts bouncing with each thrust as she screamed out his name. "Y/N, your dick is so big, I can't stop squirting," she moaned, the words a desperate plea for more. The camera crew's voices grew louder, their encouragement spurring them on like a twisted cheering squad. The thrill of being watched was intoxicating, a heady mix of power and vulnerability that had her pussy contracting around him with renewed force.

His hand tightened around her neck, his other hand now gripping her hip, guiding her movements with a roughness that she found oddly reassuring. He was in control, and she was his to take. Her breath hitched as she felt another orgasm building, the pressure in her abdomen growing to a crescendo. "Do it," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "Make me cum for them."

He didn't need any further encouragement. With a savage growl, he bucked his hips up, his cock slamming into her with a force that made her entire body shake. The car rocked with the intensity of their lovemaking, the windows fogging up completely as the outside world was forgotten. The music from the set outside had turned into a faint background melody, a rhythmic pulse that matched the beating of their hearts.

Yunjin's pussy was a vice around him, her muscles rippling and spasming as she squirted over and over. He could feel the heat of her, the tightness of her, the way she clung to him like a lifeline as he brought her closer to the edge. His strokes grew deeper, more powerful, each one pushing her closer to the brink. And as she watched the stunned faces of her groupmates on the screen, she realized that she didn't care.

Her body was his playground, and she was more than willing to perform for their eager eyes. The knowledge that they were watching, that they could see her in this raw, primal state, only served to make her more desperate for his cum. She braced herself, her hands gripping the headrest as she bounced on his cock, her juices soaking them both.

He could feel his orgasm approaching again, the tension in his balls almost painful. He watched the screen, the sight of her squirting for their cameramen's eyes making him growl with possessive lust. His hand moved to her clit, his fingers working it with the precision of a maestro, bringing her closer to the crescendo that would match his own.

"When I cum, you squirt for me," he said, his voice a dark promise. His words sent a shiver through her body, her pussy clenching around him in anticipation. He knew she was close, her breathing had turned into pants, and her eyes were squeezed shut as she rode him.

"Yes," she moaned, her voice barely a whisper. "I'll squirt for you, Y/N. I'll show everyone how much I want you." The idea of being so open, so exposed, was terrifying, but she couldn't deny the thrill it brought. Her body was no longer her own; it was a vessel for his pleasure.

He leaned in, his teeth grazing her earlobe as he whispered, "Good girl." His hand tightened on her neck, his other hand guiding her hips to match his rhythm. She could feel the tension in his body, the way his muscles flexed with each powerful thrust. His cock was a steel rod inside her, filling her completely, stretching her to the point of pain and back to pleasure again.

"Fuck, your pussy's so tight," he groaned, his voice a mix of awe and lust. "I'm going to cum deep inside you, mark you as mine." The words were like a spell, and she felt herself respond, her pussy clamping down around him as if to pull him closer. "Fuckk ur cum is so good, Y/N," she panted, her words a desperate plea for more.

With a growl, he thrust into her one last time, his cock pulsing with his orgasm. She felt his warm seed spurt into her, filling her up to the brim. The sensation was overwhelming, and she let out a scream that was part pleasure, part pain, part love. Her pussy contracted around him, milking every drop from his cock, and she squirted once more, the force of it so strong it sprayed onto the car windows.

Y/N pulled out of her, his cock glistening with their combined fluids. He was still hard, still eager, but he knew that this was a moment to savor. He leaned back in his seat, panting, and pointed the camera at her soaking wet pussy. The sight was obscene, beautiful, and utterly intoxicating. Yunjin's eyes widened with shock as she realized what he was doing, but she couldn't find it in herself to be embarrassed. Instead, she lay back against the car seat, her legs spread wide, and allowed him to film her in all her post-coital glory.

"Look what I've done to Yunjin," he said, his voice filled with a dark satisfaction that sent a shiver down her spine. "You're so fucking beautiful when you squirt." He leaned in, capturing her mouth in a bruising kiss, his tongue delving deep to taste the remnants of their shared passion. The phone was still recording, the camera capturing every moment of their intimacy, broadcasting it to their unknowing groupmates and crew.

Her makeup was indeed a mess, smudged and running down her cheeks in rivulets. Her hair was a tangled mess around her face, a wild halo of desire that framed her flushed features. Yunjin couldn't help the feeling of pride that swelled within her; she was his creation, a masterpiece of lust that no one else could claim. Her pussy was still gaping, the 'O' of her lips swollen and red from his relentless attention. And she could feel his cum, thick and warm, slowly leaking out of her, a testament to their shared climax.

The phone in his hand was forgotten for a moment, the live feed still broadcasting their intimate moments to the shocked crew. The cameramen stared, slack-jawed, at the screen, their eyes glued to the sight of Yunjin's squirt-soaked pussy. The other groupmates had gathered around, a mix of horror and fascination playing across their faces as they watched their manager claim her in such a primal way.

The members of Lesserafim voice was the first to break the silence, thier eyes glued to the phone. "Yunjin, can we get fucked like you?" Their murmured, their voice filled with awe. The question hung in the air, thick with the scent of desire and curiosity. Yunjin's heart skipped a beat as she stared at the screen, her thoughts racing. The idea of sharing this intense pleasure with her group was both terrifying and exhilarating.

With a smoldering gaze, Yunjin leaned into the camera, her voice a seductive purr. "Of course all of you can," she said, her words dripping with promise. She watched as the shock on their faces turned to excitement, their eyes sparkling with the same hunger she felt.

He smirked, his hand sliding down to her still-quivering pussy. "But not until we're done here," he added, his thumb swiping through the mess they had made together. He could feel her tense up at the thought of sharing, but the excitement was palpable.

"Look at me, baby," he whispered, his eyes locked on hers as he brought his hand to his mouth, tasting her juices. "You're so fucking sweet." He knew that she was watching him, could feel her gaze on him as he licked his thumb clean, savoring her taste. The thought of her grop wanting a taste too only made him harder.

The cameramen's shouts grew louder, their voices a cacophony of lust and excitement. "Yeah, we want a turn!" one of them called out. "Please, let us fuck her too!"

His smirk widened, his eyes darkening with a predatory glint. He knew he had her full attention, and the power he wielded was a heady aphrodisiac. He turned to Yunjin, his voice a seductive whisper. "They want you," he said, his hand still playing with her sensitive folds. "Should we give them what they want?".

[celestialk99]

Fun Camping ft Yeji

Words : 7k

Tags : public sex, crempie, squirting

Yeji sat in the backseat of the car, knees drawn to her chest, as the vehicle bumped along the dusty road. The sun had begun to dip below the tree line, casting an orange glow across the landscape. She watched as the last of the daylight played hide and seek with the shadows, the warmth slowly retreating from the glass. Her friends, Yuna, Lia, Ryujin, and Chaeryeong, chattered excitedly in the seats around her, their laughter a welcome cacophony in the confined space. They were on their way to the camping grounds for their first trip together, a weekend getaway from the city's suffocating embrace.

The car pulled into a small clearing, the headlights piercing the gathering darkness. Yeji's eyes scanned the area, spotting a solitary tent pitched in the distance. Her heart skipped a beat as she caught a glimpse of a figure emerging from the shadows, his silhouette backlit by the fading day. He looked up as the car's engine cut out, and for a moment, their eyes met. His features were sharp and defined, a stark contrast to the soft light behind him. Yeji felt a strange pull, an inexplicable attraction that made her pulse quicken.

The girls tumbled out of the car, stretching their legs and surveying their surroundings. They were a mix of excitement and nerves, all of them city-dwellers with more experience in shopping malls than in the great outdoors. Yeji took a deep breath, filling her lungs with the cool, earthy scent of the forest. The crunch of gravel underfoot was a stark reminder of the unfamiliar territory they were about to inhabit for the next few days.

The figure from the tent approached them, his footsteps muffled by the thick grass. He had a friendly smile and a casual confidence that seemed to belong to the wilderness itself. "Hello, ladies," he greeted, his voice a low, easy rumble. Yeji felt her cheeks warm as she took in his handsome face and the way his clothes hung from his frame with an effortless style.

Her eyes darted back to the tent, and she mustered the courage to speak up. "Could we, like, set up our tent next to yours?" she asked, hoping she didn't sound too eager. The guy's smile widened. "Of course," he said, gesturing to an empty spot nearby. "There's plenty of room."

They watched him approach, his movements fluid and sure, and Yeji couldn't help but feel a little self-conscious about their own tentative efforts. Her friends had already unfurled their tents, but the poles lay scattered around them like a game of pick-up sticks.

"Do you need any help?" the guy offered, and Yeji felt a wave of relief wash over her. His eyes were a warm brown, crinkled at the corners from his smile. Yuna, ever the extrovert, stepped forward eagerly. "Yes, please!" she exclaimed, and the others nodded in agreement.

The guy introduced himself as Y/n, and he set to work with an ease that suggested he'd done this a hundred times before. Yeji couldn't take her eyes off his hands as they deftly worked the tent poles into place. His forearms flexed with the effort, and she found herself imagining them around her own waist, holding her close. She bit her lower lip to keep from smiling at the thought, trying to focus on the instructions he was giving her friends.

Sweat beaded on Y/n's forehead and trickled down his neck, making his shirt cling to his toned chest. Yeji's gaze lingered on the damp fabric, tracing the lines of his muscles. She felt a warmth spreading through her that had nothing to do with the exertion of setting up camp. The air grew thick with the scent of pine and the faint smell of male sweat, and she found it oddly comforting.

Her friends chatted with Y/n as they worked, asking about his camping experiences and sharing their own excitement for the trip ahead. Yeji hung back, not wanting to interrupt the flow of conversation, but also not wanting to miss any moment of his company. She watched as he demonstrated the correct way to tie a knot, his eyes focused and intense. The way his Adam's apple bobbed when he swallowed made her stomach flip.

When the tents were finally standing tall, the girls thanked him profusely, their voices a little too high-pitched for the serene setting. Y/n just shrugged it off, his smile never wavering. "It's no problem," he said. "I enjoy helping out." His gaze lingered on Yeji for a beat longer than it had on the others, and she felt a thrill run up her spine. She hoped he hadn't noticed the way she'd been staring, the way her cheeks had turned pink every time their eyes met.

"So, girls," he began, turning to address the group. "I can see this is probably your first time camping." He chuckled good-naturedly at their nods. "Why don't we make it a little more interesting?" He suggested. "How about we all share some activities around the campfire tonight? Nothing too crazy, just some stories and maybe a little friendly competition."

Yuna, ever the adventurous one, was the first to agree. "That sounds like so much fun!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands together. Lia and Ryujin exchanged a look, then shrugged in unison. "Why not?" they chorused. Chaeryeong nodded, a hint of excitement sparkling in her eyes.

Yeji felt her heart flutter. The thought of spending the evening with Y/n, sharing stories and laughter, was more than she could have hoped for. She didn't even mind the prospect of embarrassing herself with some campfire games. Anything to spend more time with him.

As darkness fully descended, they gathered around the fire Y/n had expertly built. The flames danced and crackled, casting flickering shadows across their faces. Yeji's eyes never left him as he began to speak, his voice a gentle rumble that seemed to resonate with the very earth beneath them. He told a ghost story that had the girls clutching each other and shrieking with a mix of fear and delight. Yeji found herself leaning closer, the warmth of the fire and the sound of his voice wrapping around her like a comforting blanket.

When it was her turn, Yeji's mind went blank. What kind of story could she tell that would hold a candle to his? She stumbled through a childhood tale of a camping trip gone wrong, her voice quieter than she'd intended. But Y/n listened intently, his eyes never leaving hers, and she felt a strange comfort in his attention.

The night went on, filled with laughter, roasting marshmallows, and the occasional jump scare as one of the friends tried to startle the others. Yeji couldn't remember the last time she'd felt so alive, so free from the pressures of their everyday lives. And as she sat there, the flames playing in Y/n's eyes, she knew that this trip was going to be a weekend she'd never forget.

But eventually, the embers of the campfire grew low, and the night grew quiet. The crickets and owls took over the symphony of the forest. With a yawn that seemed to echo through the trees, Lia announced she was turning in. "It's been a long day," she said, rubbing her eyes. "I can't wait to see what tomorrow brings." The others nodded sleepily, and one by one, they began to crawl into their tents.

Yeji lay in her sleeping bag, listening to the rustle of leaves and the gentle snores of her friends. Her mind raced with thoughts of Y/n. She replayed every moment they'd shared, from his first smile to the way his eyes had held hers as she told her story. Her body felt hot and restless, and she couldn't shake the feeling that she needed to be closer to him.

With a quiet whisper, she unzipped her tent and slipped into the cool night air. The moon cast a soft glow across the campsite, guiding her steps as she approached his tent. Her heart hammered in her chest, unsure of what she was about to do. But she took a deep breath and whispered, "Y/n, can you come out? I need a little help."

The zipper on his tent unfurled with a soft hiss, and Y/n emerged, blinking against the moonlight. His eyes searched for hers, a question in his gaze. "What's up?" he asked, his voice low so as not to wake the others.

Yeji's cheeks flushed. "I... I just can't sleep," she admitted, her voice shaky. "Could you... tell me another story?" It wasn't the truth, but it was the closest she could come to expressing her need for his company without revealing the tumult of emotions roiling within her.

Y/n studied her for a moment, then nodded. He led her away from the campfire, the warmth of his hand on her back as they found a secluded spot besides the lake.

Yeji's tank top was indeed braless, and the fabric clung to her skin, revealing the outline of her erect nipples. She had chosen the outfit with care, hoping to catch his attention. The cool night air made them even more prominent, and she couldn't help but feel a thrill of anticipation at the effect she was having on him. She sat down on a log, the bark rough against her bare legs, and watched as he took a seat next to her, close enough that she could feel the heat of his body.

He began his story, weaving a tale of adventure and mystery that had her on the edge of her seat. But as he spoke, she found herself focusing less on the words and more on the way his lips moved, the way his breath hitched slightly when he got to the scary parts. The desire to kiss him was overwhelming, a physical ache that she could no longer ignore.

Yeji swallowed hard, her eyes darting to his mouth and then back to the fire. She hadn't meant for things to go this way, but she couldn't deny the attraction that had been building all evening. "Is this what you want, Yeji?" Y/n asked, his voice dropping to a whisper that seemed to resonate through her very soul.

Her heart hammered in her chest, and she nodded, unable to form words. He leaned closer, his hand coming to rest on her knee, sending shockwaves through her body. She looked into his eyes, and she saw a hunger that mirrored her own. Her breath hitched, and she could feel the heat of his skin through the thin fabric of her shorts.

"I can't deny it," she whispered finally, her voice barely audible over the gentle lapping of the lake's water. "You are so attractive to me, and every time I see you, I just get... hornier."

Y/n's eyes searched hers, a silent question lingering in the air. "Show me, then," he said, his voice low and gruff. Yeji's heart skipped a beat. She had been hoping, dreaming even, that he felt the same way, but she hadn't dared to voice it. Now, here they were, in the quiet of the night, the stars their only witnesses.

Her hands trembled as she reached for the hem of her tank top, lifting it over her head. The cool night air kissed her skin, raising goosebumps along her arms and the swell of her breasts. She saw his eyes darken as he took in the sight of her, and she felt a thrill of power at his reaction.

"No bra already?" Y/n said, his voice a mix of amusement and lust. The words hung in the air between them, heavy with implication. Yeji felt a flush of heat spread across her chest, but she met his gaze, unabashed. "What can I say?" she replied with a shrug, trying to keep her voice light. "I like to be comfortable."

Yeji slid off the log, her legs feeling unsteady. She reached for the button of her shorts, her fingers fumbling in the moonlit darkness. With a soft click, she released the fastening and began to lower the zipper. She could feel his eyes on her, could almost hear the sound of his breath catching as the fabric parted. Her palms grew damp with anticipation, and she took a deep breath before pushing the shorts over her hips.

"No underwear too?" Y/n's voice was a hoarse whisper, a question and a challenge all at once. Yeji stepped out of the shorts, leaving them in a pool at her ankles. She was completely exposed before him, the chilly night air making her skin prickle with goosebumps. But she didn't feel cold; the heat of his gaze was more than enough to warm her.

With a nod, she stepped closer to him, her bare breasts brushing against his chest. His hand slid up her thigh, his thumb grazing the sensitive skin of her inner thigh. He leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. "Fuck me beside this lake, Y/n," she whispered, the words a seductive promise that sent a shiver down his spine.

He took her hand, leading her to the water's edge. The moon cast a silver path across the lake, guiding them to a small, secluded cove. The water was cold, but Yeji didn't care. She could feel the warmth of his hand in hers, the strength of his body as he pulled her closer. They sank into the soft sand, the water lapping at their legs as they kissed with a hunger that seemed to have been building for an eternity.

Yeji's skin tingled where his fingers touched her, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. He unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the ground with a soft thud. His eyes raked over her body, and she felt more exposed than she ever had in her life, but with Y/n, she didn't feel vulnerable. She felt powerful. His hand cupped her breast, his thumb brushing over her nipple in a gentle caress that made her gasp.

While his mouth found another, exploring the sensitive skin of her neck, his other hand trailed down her body. Yeji's legs parted of their own accord, inviting him closer. He didn't waste the opportunity, sliding his hand between her thighs to find the warm, wet heat that awaited him. His fingers danced over her clit, teasing and circling until she was moaning his name, her hips bucking against his hand.

"Have you ever squirted before?" he murmured against her ear, his voice a low rumble that sent a bolt of excitement straight to her core. Yeji had read about it, heard whispers from friends, but she had never experienced it herself. The sensation grew stronger with every stroke, building like a crescendo inside her.

"No," she replied breathlessly, her voice a barely audible whisper.

Y/n's eyes searched hers, the intensity of his gaze setting her ablaze. "You don't want me to?"

Yeji's breath hitched, and she managed a shaky nod. "I want it more than anything," she confessed. His hand stilled for a moment before continuing, his fingers working magic on her sensitive flesh.

With a knowing smile, Y/n's thumb slid lower, finding the slickness that coated her folds. He teased her entrance, making her squirm with need. His eyes never left hers as he pushed a single digit inside her, curling it in a way that sent waves of pleasure through her body. Yeji gasped, her eyes going wide with surprise. She'd never felt anything quite like it before.

He watched her closely, reading her every reaction, every gasp and whimper. His touch grew more deliberate, his movements more precise. Yeji's back arched as he hit a spot inside her that made her toes curl. Her breathing grew ragged, and she could feel the tension coiling in her belly. "There," she panted, "right there."

Y/n's hand worked faster, his thumb pressing against her clit in a rhythm that made her entire body hum. Yeji felt something building, something she couldn't quite put into words. It was as if every nerve ending in her body was tuned to the beat of his hand, the ebb and flow of his touch. "I think something wants to come out," she murmured, her eyes squeezed shut.

"Just let it," Y/n encouraged, his voice a soft growl. His fingers danced over her, his movements sure and steady. Yeji's hips rolled, meeting each stroke with a silent plea for more. The tension grew tauter, the coil of pleasure in her belly tightening with every second that passed.

And then, it broke. Yeji's eyes flew open, a cry torn from her throat as she felt a warm gush flood over Y/n's hand. Her body spasmed, muscles clenching around his fingers as a torrent of wetness erupted from within her. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever felt, a delicious mix of pleasure and release that made her toes curl.

"Ahh, so good," she breathed, her voice a tremulous whisper.

Encouraged by her response, Y/n's hand slid down to her waist, gripping her firmly as he pushed her down onto her knees. Yeji looked up at him, her eyes glazed with passion, as he freed his hardened length from his shorts. The sight of his big, throbbing cock made her mouth water, and she eagerly leaned in to take him in her mouth.

"I had no gag reflex," she whispered, her voice a seductive promise. "Do it as hard as you can."

Y/n's eyes darkened with desire at her words, and he didn't waste a second. He pushed against her mouth, his cock sliding past her lips with an ease that surprised them both. Yeji's eyes watered at first, but she didn't pull away. Instead, she leaned in, eager to take more of him in, her tongue swirling around his shaft as he grew harder with every passing second.

But her mouth was indeed small, and Y/n's cock was substantial. Despite her lack of gag reflex, she found herself struggling to accommodate him fully. She could feel the head of his penis hit the back of her throat, and she had to work to relax her muscles and let him in deeper. He watched her with a mix of admiration and hunger, his hand guiding the back of her head, setting the pace.

Her jaw began to ache, a delicious soreness that she hadn't felt since her first time giving head. Yeji's eyes watered as she took him in, her cheeks hollowing with every suck. The sound of his pleasure spurred her on, and she focused on the task at hand, eager to make him feel as good as he had made her. Her tongue danced around the head of his cock, exploring every ridge and vein, tasting the salt of his arousal.

"Ahh, so tight, Yeji," he groaned, his hand tightening in her hair. His praise sent a jolt of pride through her, and she redoubled her efforts. She felt him swell against her tongue, his hips bucking slightly with every deep-throated moan. The sight of his muscles tensing, the way his eyes rolled back in his head, told her that she was doing something right.

"Glukkk glukk glukk," was the only sound she could manage, the rhythm of her mouth matching the pounding of her heart. She was lost in the sensation of his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, the taste of him coating her tongue. It was a primitive, carnally satisfying act that she had never experienced quite like this before.

Y/n's grip grew firmer, guiding her movements with an urgency that was palpable. His hips began to thrust in time with her bobs, pushing deeper and deeper until she could feel the tip of his cock nudging the back of her throat. Yeji's eyes watered, but she didn't pull away. Instead, she took a deep breath and forced herself to relax, to take him all in.

"Ahh, fuck," he groaned, his voice strained. "You're taking it all, Yeji." His words were a heady mix of praise and desperation, and she felt a thrill run through her. She knew he was close, could feel his cock pulse in her mouth.

And then he was there, his hand tightening in her hair. "I'm going to fill your throat," he warned, his voice a harsh whisper that sent a shiver down her spine. Yeji nodded, her eyes locked on his. She wanted it, needed it, the ultimate act of submission and intimacy.

With a growl, Y/n thrust into her mouth, holding her still as he released his load. Warm, salty cum flooded her mouth, and she swallowed greedily, not wanting to miss a drop. The sensation was overwhelming, and she felt a rush of satisfaction that was almost as intense as her own climax had been.

He pulled out slowly, his cock glistening in the moonlight. Yeji sat back on her heels, panting slightly, a smear of cum on her chin. Y/n reached down, his thumb swiping it away with a tenderness that belied the roughness of their encounter. He brought it to his mouth and licked it clean, his eyes never leaving hers.

"You're incredible," he murmured, his voice thick with satisfaction. Yeji felt a blush creep up her cheeks, but she couldn't help the smile that spread across her face. They had only just begun their camping trip, but she knew that it was going to be one she would never forget.

The night was still young, and the promise of more adventures, more shared secrets and passionate moments, stretched out before them like the endless expanse of the starlit sky. Yeji reached out, her hand trembling slightly, and touched his thigh. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice hoarse from her earlier cries.

Y/n's smile was soft as he leaned down to kiss her, the taste of themselves mingling on their lips. "We're just getting started," he said, his eyes gleaming with promise. And with that, he stood, pulling her to her feet, and led her back to their makeshift love nest beside the lake.

The water had cooled their overheated skin, but the desire between them had only grown stronger. Yeji watched as Y/n shrugged off his shirt, revealing the sculpted chest she had been admiring from afar all evening. He was beautiful, a masterpiece of muscles and tattoos that she hadn't noticed before in the firelight. Her eyes traced the lines of ink that danced across his torso, telling a story she longed to hear.

He turned to her, his expression questioning. "Is this day your safe day, Yeji?" he asked, his voice a low rumble that sent a shiver down her spine. She knew what he meant—he was asking if she was on birth control, if it was okay for them to proceed without a barrier. She nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes."

The tension between them grew thick, the air heavy with the promise of what was to come. Y/n stepped closer, his cock hardening again as he reached for her. He pulled her into a kiss that was both gentle and demanding, his tongue sliding against hers in a slow dance that made her knees weak.

"Take me," she whispered, her eyes full of desire as she looked up at him. "I want all of you."

Y/n didn't need any further prompting. He gently laid her down on the soft sand, the water's edge kissing their toes. Yeji spread her legs wide, inviting him in, her eyes never leaving his as he positioned himself above her. His cock nudged against her slick entrance, and she gasped as he pushed inside. The sensation was exquisite, a perfect blend of pain and pleasure that made her entire body sing.

"Ahh," she moaned, her nails digging into the sand as he filled her completely. He paused for a moment, giving her time to adjust, before he began to move. The rhythm was slow at first, almost gentle, but it soon grew faster, more urgent. Yeji could feel every inch of him, stretching her, claiming her in a way that she hadn't been before. "U can empty ur seed inside me," she breathed, the words a seductive invitation that sent a tremor through his body.

Y/n's hips snapped forward, his movements becoming more erratic as he lost himself in the sensation of her tight pussy. Yeji's legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper, urging him on. "Fuck me harder," she whispered, her voice a desperate plea.

Her words were a catalyst, igniting a fire within him. He began to pound into her, each thrust pushing her closer to the edge. Yeji could feel herself stretching around him, her body accommodating his size in a way that was both exhilarating and terrifying. "You're so deep," she gasped, her voice strained.

Y/n's eyes bore into hers, his face a mask of concentration as he drove into her with a ferocity that spoke of his desire. She could feel him hitting places inside her that no one had ever reached before, and it was both uncomfortable and incredibly arousing. "You like that?" he growled, his voice thick with need.

"Yeah," she breathed, her eyes fluttering closed. "You stretch me to my limit." Her words were a whimper of pleasure that seemed to spur him on. He pushed deeper, the sand beneath them shifting with their movements. Yeji's hands slid up his back, her nails digging into his skin as she tried to hold on to something, anything, as the waves of pleasure crashed over her.

"Cum on my cock yeji, let's cum together," he said, his voice thick with desire. "Let me feel it." His words were a command she couldn't resist, and she felt the beginnings of another orgasm build deep within her. Yeji's hips rocked against him, her pussy clenching around him as she chased her peak. "I'm going to," she moaned, the tension coiling in her core.

He watched her face intently, his own expression a mix of concentration and pleasure. "Now," he murmured, his voice a soft encouragement that sent her hurtling over the edge. Yeji's orgasm washed over her, her body shaking as she came, her pussy spasming around his cock. She could feel the warmth of his cum filling her, his body tensing as he released himself inside her.

Their breathing grew ragged, their bodies still entwined as they rode out the aftershocks of their shared climax. Yeji's eyes fluttered open, finding his gaze. He was smiling down at her, a look of pure satisfaction etched into his features. "You're incredible," he murmured, his voice a gentle rumble that seemed to resonate through her very soul.

"Ahh, so good," Yeji managed to say, her voice still thick with the remnants of pleasure. She felt a warmth spread through her chest, a sense of connection that she hadn't anticipated. They had been strangers just hours ago, but now, they shared something intimate and profound.

Y/n pulled out slowly, his cock glistening with her juices. He leaned down to kiss her, a soft, lingering press of his lips that seemed to promise more than words ever could. Yeji's arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer. "How much time we have, Yeji?" he whispered, his breath warm against her skin.

Her eyes searched his, a mischievous smile playing at her lips. "Just fuck me until sunrise," she replied, her voice a seductive purr that seemed to echo across the still water of the lake. Y/n groaned, his cock already hardening at the thought. They had hours to fill with passion and pleasure, and he had no intention of wasting a single minute.

They explored each other's bodies, the sand sticking to their skin as they moved through the night. Y/n lifted her onto her hands and knees, her ass in the air as he positioned himself behind her. "This is going to be intense," he warned, his voice a dark promise. Yeji nodded, her eyes gleaming with excitement.

He pushed into her from behind, his cock sliding through her folds with ease. She was still wet from their earlier encounter, and the sensation of him filling her was almost too much to bear. "Ahh," she gasped, her voice muffled by the hand she had pressed against her mouth to keep from screaming.

He began to thrust, his movements powerful and demanding. Yeji's eyes rolled back in her head as she felt herself building towards another climax. This time, she could feel the pressure building deep within her, the promise of something more intense than she had ever felt before. "Cum for me," he rasped, his voice strained with his own need. "Let go."

Her body responded to his command, and she felt the first wave of pleasure wash over her. The second was stronger, her pussy clenching around him as she squirted, the warm liquid spilling onto the sand. "Ahh, yes," she moaned, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm.

They switched positions, moving to missionary as the moon climbed higher in the sky. Yeji straddled him, her legs trembling with the effort of holding herself up. She began to ride him, her breasts bouncing with every bounce. The sensation of his cock sliding in and out of her was exquisite, and she knew she wouldn't last long.

Y/n watched her, his eyes hooded with desire as she took him deep within her. His hands roamed her body, teasing her nipples until they were stiff peaks, his thumbs brushing against her clit with every downward stroke. "Come for me," he whispered, his voice a caress that seemed to coil around her very soul.

And she did. Yeji threw her head back, her hair cascading over her shoulders as she came, her pussy spasming around him. But he wasn't done with her yet. He flipped them over, his hips pistoning as he took over the rhythm. He was relentless, pushing her closer and closer to the edge until she was begging for release.

Finally, with a roar that seemed to shake the very earth, he came, his warmth filling her completely. Yeji collapsed against him, her body boneless and satisfied. But she wasn't done yet. There was still so much more to explore, so much more to feel.

They moved to the spooning position, their bodies entwined like lovers lost in a passionate embrace. This time, their movements were slower, more tender. The vanilla sex was a sweet counterpoint to the intense passion that had come before, a gentle reminder that there was more to their connection than just raw, animal lust.

Yeji felt cherished in his arms, his cock sliding in and out of her with a lazy, easy rhythm that had her purring with pleasure. It was a moment of pure, unadulterated bliss, one that she knew she would hold onto for the rest of her life.

But the night wasn't over yet. They moved to the standing doggy position, her legs shaking as she braced herself against a nearby tree. Y/n pounded into her, his strength and stamina seemingly endless. Yeji felt her orgasm building again, her cries growing louder with each passing second.

The pleasure was so intense she thought she might pass out, her legs giving way beneath her. But Y/n held her up, his arms like steel bands around her waist. "Take it," he growled, his teeth grazing her ear. "Take all of me."

And she did. Yeji screamed his name, the sound echoing through the night, as she came for the third time. Her legs buckled, and she would have collapsed if he hadn't been there to catch her. They sank to the sand, their bodies entangled, their breathing ragged.

But even as she lay there, spent and satisfied, Yeji knew that she wanted more. This was just the beginning of a night that would change everything.

With the first light of dawn peeking over the horizon, they moved to the edge of the lake. Y/n picked her up, her legs wrapped around his waist, and she could feel his hardness pressing against her. "Flying squirrel," he whispered, his breath hot against her ear.

Yeji's eyes widened with excitement. It was a position she had read about but never tried. She nodded eagerly, and he didn't waste a moment. He leaned back, holding her firmly as he entered her once again. The sensation was incredible, the cold water lapping at her back as he thrust into her, the contrast sending shivers down her spine.

He held her ankles in his hands, her body weightless as he fucked her with a fervor that seemed to defy the breaking day. Yeji could feel her pussy clench around him, the walls tightening with every stroke. It was a feeling she had never experienced before, a mix of pleasure and pain that was utterly intoxicating.

Her legs began to quiver, her muscles no longer able to hold on. But Y/n didn't slow down. He pushed into her harder, his movements more deliberate. "You're going to squirt for me," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. And just like that, she did.

The orgasm hit her like a wave, her body shaking as she sprayed him with her release. The sensation was so intense she couldn't help but scream, her voice echoing across the still water. Y/n's grip on her ankles tightened, his own climax building.

And then it was over, their bodies coming to a rest. Yeji leaned her forehead against his, their breathing in sync as the first rays of sunlight kissed their skin. The warmth of the sun seemed to seep into her very bones, chasing away the last vestiges of the night's chill.

They lay there for a moment, their bodies entwined, the only sounds the gentle lapping of the water and their mingled breaths. It was a moment of pure peace, a respite from the passion that had consumed them.

But even as the light grew stronger, Yeji knew that the fire between them wasn't going anywhere. They had only just begun to explore each other's bodies, to uncover the secrets that lay hidden beneath the surface. The camping trip was going to be a weekend of discovery, of passion, of moments that would be etched into their memories forever.

And as the sun fully broke over the horizon, painting the sky in shades of pink and gold, they kissed again, a promise of what was to come. The air was electric with anticipation, and Yeji felt a thrill run through her.

The next few hours passed in a blur of pleasure, their bodies moving in a dance that was as old as time itself. They tried new positions, each one more thrilling than the last, pushing each other to new heights of ecstasy.

As the first light of dawn began to break, Yeji's eyes fluttered open. Her vision was hazy, her eyelids heavy with exhaustion and desire. Y/n's fingers were still working their magic, teasing her clit as she lay beneath him, her body a canvas for his art. She felt the warmth of his cum still inside her, a testament to their passionate night.

"We should get back to the tent," she murmured, her voice a hoarse whisper.

Y/n nodded, his eyes dark with satisfaction. He leaned down to kiss her, the taste of the night's passion still lingering on her lips. Yeji felt a thrill run through her as his tongue slid against hers, a gentle reminder of what they had shared.

He stood, pulling her to her feet with a gentle tug. Her legs were shaky, but she leaned into him, her body craving his touch. He swept her up into his arms, cradling her against his bare chest as they made their way back to camp. The cool morning air kissed her skin, sending a delicious shiver down her spine.

But the chill was short-lived. Y/n's fingers found her still-sensitive clit, and she gasped as he began to tease her. The sensation was intense, and she couldn't help but squirt again, her body responding to his touch like a well-tuned instrument. She felt the warmth of his cum flooding her pussy, mixing with the coolness of the night.

He chuckled, the sound deep and satisfied, as he carried her back to their tent. Yeji's head lolled against his shoulder, her eyes still closed, her body still trembling from the aftershocks of her orgasm. "You're insatiable," he murmured, his voice filled with admiration.

"It's all your fault," she replied with a sleepy smile. "You make me feel so... alive."

"And I'm not done with you yet," he said, his tone a dark promise that sent a thrill through her. Yeji's eyes snapped open, and she looked up at him, her gaze locking onto his. "We have the whole weekend," he reminded her, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

"You're so sensitive," he murmured, his voice filled with wonder.

"It's all you," she breathed, her hands reaching up to clutch at his shoulders.

Yeji wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him in closer. She felt the warmth of his cum mixing with hers, a tangible sign of their union. And as they moved together, the sun rising in the sky outside, she knew that she had found something special—something that went beyond the physical.

Yeji's eyes remained tightly shut as Y/n picked her up, the weight of his cum still inside her. She felt his strong arms wrap around her, cradling her against his warm, naked chest. His heartbeat was steady, a reassuring rhythm that seemed to sync with her own racing pulse. Her legs automatically wrapped around his waist, drawing him closer.

As they stumbled back towards the tent, the cool early morning air kissed her flushed skin, sending shivers down her spine. Yet the warmth from his body, and the slickness between her thighs, kept her in a haze of pleasure. She felt his fingers slip down to her pussy, sliding through the wetness that still coated her from their encounter by the lake.

Y/n began to finger her with purpose, his movements slow and deliberate. Yeji gasped, her body responding immediately to his touch. She could feel the cum trickling out of her, mixing with her arousal, creating a delicious mess that only seemed to excite him more. "You're so wet," he murmured, his voice thick with lust.

Her hips rolled against his hand, seeking more friction, more pleasure. The sensation was almost too much—the combination of his cum inside her and his fingers outside was overwhelming. Yet she couldn't help but push into his touch, eager for the release she knew was coming.

The walk to the tent was a blur of sensation. Each step he took sent waves of pleasure through her, her pussy clenching around his fingers. She could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge, her breath hitching in her chest. And just when she thought she couldn't take any more, she felt it—another orgasm ripping through her, making her entire body convulse.

Her legs tightened around him, her nails digging into his shoulders as she came, her pussy spasming around his fingers. "Ahh, Y/n," she moaned, her voice a desperate plea.

He chuckled, his breath warm against her neck. "I told you I wasn't done," he said, his voice filled with satisfaction. Yeji couldn't help but smile, even as her body trembled with aftershocks. He had proven to be more than she had ever imagined, a lover who knew exactly how to push her limits and give her what she needed.

They reached the tent, and he gently laid her down on the sleeping bag. The fabric was cool against her overheated skin, a stark contrast to the heat of their bodies. Yeji's eyes remained closed, her chest rising and falling with every ragged breath. She was spent, her body still pulsing with the aftermath of their love making.

Yet she felt his hand move between her legs once again, his touch gentle as he began to clean her up. The tender gesture made her heart swell, filling her with a warmth that had nothing to do with the physical. "You're amazing," she murmured, her voice still thick with passion.

Y/n chuckled, the sound low and intimate in the early morning quiet. He slid his fingers inside her, his touch now more exploratory than demanding. Yeji's eyes shot open, and she watched as he brought his glistening hand to his mouth, licking away the evidence of their night together. The sight was so erotic she could feel herself getting wet again.

He leaned over her, his eyes dark with desire. "I want to taste you," he said, his voice a soft growl that sent a shiver down her spine. Yeji nodded eagerly, spreading her legs wider in invitation. He didn't need any more encouragement—his mouth was on her, his tongue swirling around her clit with a skill that had her arching off the sleeping bag.

The sensation was exquisite, his tongue and teeth bringing her to the brink again. Yeji's nails dug into the fabric, her body tensing as the orgasm built. "I'm going to come," she panted, her eyes squeezed shut.

"Look at me," he ordered, his voice firm. Yeji opened her eyes to find him watching her, his gaze intense. She didn't know why, but his demand made the moment even more intense. She locked eyes with him as her body began to convulse, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave.

He didn't stop, even as she came, his tongue lapping at her pussy, tasting her release. Yeji's body was a symphony of sensation, each stroke of his tongue a new note in the crescendo of pleasure. And when she thought she couldn't possibly take anymore, he slid two fingers into her, curling them in a way that made her scream his name.

Yeji's orgasm was so intense she could feel it in every part of her body, a pulsing heat that seemed to radiate from her core. "Oh my god," she gasped, her chest heaving with the effort to breathe.

Y/n pulled back, a smug smile playing on his lips. He leaned down to kiss her, his mouth tasting of her, and she eagerly devoured him. The intimacy of the moment was almost too much to handle—the way their bodies were entwined, the way they moved together as if they had been doing this forever.

Yeji's eyes fluttered open as the sun kissed her face, the light filtering through the tent's fabric. She felt a gentle pressure against her, and she realized that Y/n was still inside her, his cock half-hard and nestled in the warmth of her pussy. She stretched languidly, her muscles protesting the movement, reminding her of the marathon they had shared through the night.

"Mm," she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep. "What time is it?"

"Afternoon," he replied, his voice lazy and satisfied. "You've been out for a while."

Her eyes widened in shock, and she sat up abruptly, the sleeping bag pooling around her waist. "What?!"

Yeji's friends were sitting around the campfire, roasting marshmallows and sharing stories, when she emerged from the tent, her cheeks flushed and her body still humming with the aftermath of their passion. They all turned to look at her, their eyes widening in surprise before breaking into peals of laughter.

"What?" she asked again, her voice filled with confusion.

"Looks like someone had a busy night," Lia teased, her eyes flicking down to the evidence of their encounter still glistening between Yeji's legs.

Yuna elbowed her playfully. "Be nice, she's obviously still in a daze."

Ryujin and Chaeryeong couldn't hold back their grins. "Someone's got a glow about her," Ryujin said.

Yeji's eyes went wide as she looked down, and she screeched, slapping her hand over her mouth. "Oh my god," she mumbled, her face burning with embarrassment. She had never been so exposed in front of her friends, and the realization was mortifying. She quickly scrambled to pull on her clothes, the fabric sticking slightly to her still-damp skin.

Her friends watched her, their laughter subsiding into snickers as they realized her predicament. "It's okay, we all knew you'd hit it off," Chaeryeong said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Besides, you both looked pretty happy when we saw you coming back."

"Yeah, we figured you'd be in for a wild night," Lia added with a wink, passing her a stick to roast a marshmallow. "So, spill the tea. How was it?"

Yeji couldn't help but grin, her embarrassment fading into a warm glow of satisfaction. "It was... amazing," she admitted, her voice still a little breathless. "Better than I ever imagined."

[celestialk99]

Little Cousin Haerin

Haerin X Male OC | 6667 words

TW: Incest

—

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

—

It would be another long week, Jae thought to himself as he half-heartedly packed things into a suitcase. Visiting the family for the holidays was something he had to do every year. They had been going to the farm since he could remember, always in the three or four days surrounding Christmas and always right when he'd love to be at home re-watching all first three seasons of Game of Thrones and partying with his friends on break from school.

But that didn't change the fact that he'd be in the backseat of the car for the 5-hour drive south to their grandparents' farm that very morning. He would still have to endure his sister's music choices or his dad on the cell phone for work - and all for an extra-long weekend with the ENTIRE family.

It wasn't all bad; it was always a blast. Jae was usually just irritable when he anticipated being unable to stretch his legs for that long. The family farm was full of great features and plenty of space for all twenty-some of his family coming in to stay. Their grandfather had done well for himself and had built guest cabins to house each of their children's families, all oriented around an impressive central building for he and their grandmother. The goal was to keep the family returning each year; it had worked like a charm so far.

So, as Jae packed in the car, his younger brother and sister got in the car with their parents and headed for the farm, and he tried to focus on all the good things that would come out of his trip. He was fond of spending time with his cousins with whom he'd so long been close; he'd get quite a bit of relaxation time, and he might even be able to blow off some steam in town with his cousins if they got to feeling rowdy. In particular, his cousin Haerin, who was closest to him in age, was always fun to hang out with. He might be inclined to find her attractive if he weren't her cousin, but he'd tried his best not to think of her that way.

When he arrived at their family's cabin, "Owl Perch," known for the large painting of an owl over the fireplace, he would have been hard-pressed not to find Haerin attractive. Dressed in a white golf shirt and jean shorts, she was positively adorable and just as much so when she came with her breasts bouncing over to the car before Jae could even step out. She sent her greetings, saving the last one for her favorite cousin, Jae. She threw her weight on him a bit more heavily than the rest, greeting him with:

"Jae, I'm willing to bet you need a beer after that drive—" she knew me too well. “Do you mind if I steal Jae from you and we say hi to grandma and grandpa and maybe sneak a beer, Uncle?"

"Sure, Haerin," said Jae's father, "but Jae, you're carrying in your suitcase, I'll leave it out here for you."

"Yes, Pop!" Jae said with a drawl, heading off behind his bubbly little cousin. At 18, she hadn't yet graduated high school, unlike Jae, who was already a sophomore in college. He was willing to bet she would enjoy maintaining her innocence while walking around any college campus with that figure. As do many girls Haerin's age, she had a perky pair of breasts peeking out through the unbuttoned neck of her snug polo. They looked more prominent than he remembered on her tiny frame. She was athletic from her dancing at her high school (yes, naturally, the little brunette was a dancer), but Jae liked to think she hadn't quite taken on the snootiness he was accustomed to like the dancers he had gone to school with. Despite her looks, he truly liked her ability to have fun in any situation and be genuinely interesting.

So while they walked in stride to the "big house," as they'd all taken to calling it, Jae and Haerin began to catch up while Jae recalled what he'd liked so much about his younger cousin. She updated him on everything in her life, mostly typical of a cute, brunette high school dancer, but Jae eagerly took in all her rambling. Haerin did the same thing for Jae, grilling him about what college would be like and whether he had a girlfriend. They eventually said hi to their grandma and grandpa and grabbed that much-needed beer, opting to enjoy it on the massive front porch as they awaited the rest of their relatives. Haerin stretched out her long, thin legs and inadvertently displayed their tanned and toned nature in full to her admittedly affected cousin.

The rest of the family shuffled in little by little, and by early evening, they were gathering in the big house for their kickoff dinner. Jae and Haerin split up at one point to unpack their things and get situated for the week. When he next saw her, it was amongst the hollering youngsters and warm droll of the entire family in the large foyer of the big house. It seemed like it went on forever; there were so many family members and much to catch up on. Yet, after what could have been an hour, their grandmother called for everyone to head to the dining room. It wasn't until they were all seated that Jae saw Haerin in her slender, light dinner dress that hugged her frame.

As usual, Haerin sat near Jae and the other cousins their age. There was Jae's younger brother and sister, Haerin's two older brothers, and the three children of both families of his father's older brother and sister. It could get a little overwhelming at times, but once the commotion died down, Jae shared a host of laughs and cajoling with his cousins and siblings. Haerin was alluring to Jae; he couldn't help but take in her glowing nature and how she sparkled when she smiled. His eyes moved involuntarily to Haerin's chest when she giggled and pushed her breasts together innocently. But it was more than just her handful-sized breasts and gorgeous smile that did it for her; it was simply a shine.

She touched his arm, and he caught her eye once or twice as she looked at him. If Jae hadn't been so caught up in her angelic aura, he might have said she looked seductive, but it was lost to him. The meal came without further thought about his growing affection for his cousin (save that she caught his gawking eye when her shoulder strap slipped down, and the dress revealed slightly more skin than before).

So the two talked, mingled after the meal, and helped with cleanup—stopping for the occasional exchange of a laugh or bump of the hip when Haerin passed Jae in the kitchen. When they were cleaning up the flour from the pasta-making, they got into it with each other, extending fingers swiped across a flour-coated cutting board toward each other defiantly.

They swiped a cheek here and there and closed their eyes; Jae's hand felt something soft before quickly moving away and taking a defensive stance. Doing the same, Haerin began laughing adorably as she reveled in their battle. She looked down at her chest... so did Jae. A precise imprint of a finger in the white flour, or no.... it was four fingers. If he looked closely, it became clear what his hand had grabbed at when they were horse-playing;

Haerin saw it, too. But it was only a fraction of a second that Haerin's brows raised and eyes met Jae's before she looked away and returned to her business. It made him feel strangely... comfortable, considering the potential embarrassment of the situation. He went bustling about the kitchen with his cousin and the rest of the cousins and certainly didn't fail to miss that Haerin had made no move to wipe his handprint from her breast—four fingers on the skin and the palm over the thin top of her dress. The eking thought lingered though, a prodding announcement going off in their heads that something was feeling differently. Something they hadn't seen coming. Something that made Haerin continue her flirtatious interactions with her cousin even though they were family. They were family! But once again, the moment came and went. Haerin was going her separate way and Jae his before they reconvened for movie night in the big house's colossal family room.

Everyone took their places, the parents pairing up near their favorite brother or sister and the cousins sticking together across the room. Their cousins littered the floor, and Jae lay sideways on a comfy chair, with Haerin taking a seat on the rug, leaning back on the vast cushion.

Once again, his eyes floundered at seeing his petite brunette cousin, now in a taut black tank top and gray cotton short-shorts. The drawstring of the tiny shorts dangled below just a sliver of Haerin's taut stomach. It revealed itself more when Haerin stretched her arms above her head, and Jae couldn't be sure, but he thought he saw the sparkle of a piercing at her belly button. Even sitting there, trying as he might to ignore her when the movie started, Jae began to sense her as the younger ones started to settle. She was wearing some kind of lotion, she must have, he thought, as his eyes unintentionally inspected her slender leg and looked for signs of it. He could feel her soft brunette hair against his legs sprawled out on the couch. He could hear her breathing, and his eyes again found the rising and falling of her bosom seen just over her shoulder.

So when Haerin first turned to address him, he hadn't even realized...

"Earth to Old Jae!" Haerin whispered, louder this time after her cousin hadn't answered the first time, "Got any room left on that couch, or are you going to make me sit on the ground the WHOLE time?"

"Oh...Uh... I can get up," Jae said, stuttering and leaning upward as if to give her his seat.

"No, silly, just scooch back a bit. I'll lie in front of you," Haerin said, smiling and ambling up toward him. He barely had time to move before she plopped down in front of him and was lying in front of him almost close enough to be spooning.

He wondered if anyone would find the new position of his cousin strange, but upon looking about the room, he saw that most adults were slumbering or simply not looking toward them, and the cousins were all lain out on the floor in front of them. His worry subsided, if only until his little cousin turned her head a bit to ask:

"Would you mind sharing the blanket a bit? It seems I came a bit underdressed," she said, causing Jae to give her body a once-over with his eyes and smile in agreement.

He grabbed the edge of it and tossed it over the two of them, once again scanning the room to see if they'd attracted any attention. They seemed to be in the clear... wait... what was that? Upon throwing the blanket over his cousin, he hadn't noticed until it had settled atop them that Haerin had scooted back and her soft little tush was snuggled directly into his lap so that he could feel her warmth through their clothing. What's worse was... oh no... he had, in all the commotion of his cousin laying so close and arousing him, become slightly erect. It was more than somewhat erect though, there was simply no way that Haerin didn't feel his cock pushing against her.

But she didn't say anything, look back, move, or even hint at her disapproval. Maybe she hadn't felt it.

'Oh God,' Jae thought, feeling Haerin's pert little ass move against his stiff cock. She wasn't ignoring his growing problem; that was for sure. He thought maybe she was just trying to preserve some of her dignity and move out of the way, but another flex of her bum and he was nestled snugly between her cheeks. If there had been any doubt, it was cleared when she wiggled her adorable bum rhythmically against him for a never-ending period of seconds.

This was too much for him... It was so sudden, so unexpected. But it wasn't unwanted; he had somehow figured that out in his mind right at about the time that Haerin had started pressing her cheeks against his increasingly hard member. So when she began wiggling that way, his hands got the better of them and grabbed at his cousin greedily. They reached her hips and tugged at them, causing Haerin to settle deeper against him, his shaft pressed firmly between her butt cheeks. They reached for her abdomen, one feeling a piercing where he'd first imagined it, the other testing whether she'd let him near her chest.

Neither of them had bothered to check, but they remained undetected beneath their blanket. As Haerin felt her cousin submit to her playful teasing, his hands landing daringly higher up her body, she had felt the same desire as Jae. Somewhere between watching how he got along with her younger sisters, how he'd picked her up so strongly when he'd first arrived, and his intoxicating presence as she sat beside him at dinner...she had felt this coming too. So when he came short of her breast and placed his hand upon her ribcage she unquestionably moved it the rest of the way to her chest, where it came to grasp at her tit and feel the erect nipple beneath her shirt.

Taking her acceptance as permission, he started emboldening his fingers' movements. The fingers of the hand upon her breast began searching to pinch her nipple gently through the cotton. The other hand, flattening upon her belly, began sliding further southward. Upon his palm, Jae could feel the scratch up the metal piercing, but her skin was unutterably smooth. He slid his palm, the tips of his fingers making contact with the scrunchy material of her elastic waistband. They hesitated there momentarily, wondering if he should press on, with his eyes looking guiltily about the room to see if he'd been stopped.

But Haerin was much to aroused to stop now, she thrust her butt defiantly into her cousin's lap and felt his shaft squeeze between her cheeks. And he knew what that meant, pressing his fingers into her soft skin to slide beneath the band. His fingers pressed on, expecting to find resistance but not finding it. She must have shaved recently, very recently. Her mound was smooth and soft, urging his fingers lower. Still they probed and found only the soft warmth of her young pussy. Slowing upon the first touch of her outer lips, they stopped there, waiting.

Haerin moved her hips to urge him onward, but to no avail. He just stayed there, one hand tucked down the front of Haerin's tight little shorts and the other firmly palming her tit. 'What was he waiting for,' she thought, 'surely now he hadn't lost his nerve.' She tried the juke of her hips once more but nothing. She was about to turn around and sort things out when she saw her older cousin Jinwoo looking their way.

He'd always been fond of her, or perhaps it was more her looks. Maybe he was too fond of looking at her at times, but they'd never gotten to know each other well, so she just found it harmless. But now he was looking their way, and Haerin could only wonder whether he knew what she could feel- that Jae's hands were anywhere but where a cousin's hands were supposed to be.

She had to test him, and she thought fast. She looked right at him and stuck her tongue out, smiling. He hesitated for a second, keeping his composure in his stare before cracking and smiling her way. The embarrassment of being caught staring by his cousin and the adorableness of her look had prevented him from seeing anything more.

Jae's hand had stopped though, and in the few seconds that followed Jinwoo looking away, they had returned to her belly and retreated from their much desired place at her quim. She gave him two quick squeezes of her bum as if in apology or out of encouragement for him to press on. He responded a little, thrusting back against her and beginning to move his hand about once again on her breast. When she had him confident once again to get more affectionate, she was practically ready to fuck him right there on that couch in front of the whole family.

And Jae was nearing the same point; his naughty little cousin's antics and the way her petite frame felt against him were too much to bear. Only hours before he had been admiring the way she'd grown up and now he had her wrapped in his arms with her soft butt wrapped snugly around his cock. So as his hand pressed back beneath the final barrier of her shorts, they both held their breaths a little... God, they wanted each other.

A loud sound came on the TV; both Jae and Haerin's eyes shot to the television where the closing song and credits had begun to play. For his life, Jae could not remember what they had been watching. All this incestuous touching with Haerin had him.... WAIT, he still had his hands all over her!

He quickly removed himself from his precarious placement all over his cousin, and Haerin slid forward on the couch. They separated, and the blanket drooped between them as the lights flipped on and their grandparents began saying their goodnights. Jae was lying there like a deer in the headlights, hoping not to attract unwanted attention. They didn't receive any and remained like frozen bodies until the children had all successfully pleaded to start another movie.

Some of the adults decided to leave, and among them were his aunt and uncle, who insisted that their daughters, including Haerin, come to bed. So Haerin got up, tossing a parting glance at her elder cousin, who couldn't quite make heads or tails of it, though he was pretty sure his cousin wasn't finished with him yet from the looks of it. He stayed for probably half an hour more before becoming bored with his now regrettably alone situation on the couch.

He bid the family farewell and headed back toward his family's cabin. He couldn't take his mind off what had happened between him and his cousin the whole walk. On one hand, it had all been so sudden, and this was his cousin he had been spooning in there. He thought he should be feeling guilty but couldn't quite bring himself to do so. That was the other hand- the part of him that knew that the gorgeous little brunette he'd seen as he pulled up to the farm or sat next to admiringly at the dinner table was irresistible to him. He knew that if he could, he'd have ravished her tiny body right there on that very couch. The thought that the whole family would have seen didn't seem to faze that side of him at all.

That side of Jae won out as his feet carried him toward his bedroom; heck, that side of him nearly diverted him to Haerin's bedroom instead. But it was also that side of him that came upon what awaited him when he opened the door to his bedroom. His bedroom was situated below the rest of the house, the hill it was built on giving him his walkout and a lot of privacy. But it wasn't the beautiful view over the moonlit pond... he thought maybe he was seeing things. But there, laid out on the bed and sunk into his comforter, was the unmistakable body of Haerin herself. Moreover, she wasn't quite how she'd been when she left him on the couch. Well, she was mostly the same, save the shorts that were pushed down and bunched around her ankles as she lay face-down on the bed. As he'd felt before, she wasn't wearing any panties, and her ass looked just as amazing as it had felt against his lap, arched slightly there on the bed - there was no way she was sleeping like that.

He stood in the doorway, stunned and unable to believe what he was now staring at. He again cast his eyes from head to toe, his heart jumping at the sight of the gorgeous brunette dancer. She wasn't looking at him; she looked asleep. What an odd way to fall asleep, he thought with a smile as he closed the door behind him.

"Haerin," he whispered, taking a step towards her.

"Haerin," he called to her, louder now.

But still she didn't move, and as he came to her side, she kept up the act, if it was an act. Jae didn't catch it in the dark, but Haerin smiled when he first called to her, unable to keep a straight face until just before he'd move close enough to see it.

He was short of breath as he moved behind her. Her pussy was glistening even in the low light; she must have been touching herself recently or having a delightful dream. Her white ankle socks were stretched over her feet, barely at the edge of his bed. Her shirt was still on, but it was pushed up just below her breasts, leaving everything below naked and fully visible to her cousin's lustful eyes.

There was a reason she was here, not in her bed, bottomless, or in the PJs she'd brought. And despite the part of Jae that had him hesitating to touch Haerin earlier that night, screaming that he couldn't, Jae was moving ahead without him. His hands moved to his athletic shorts and pushed them down, boxers and all, with Jae stepping out of them handily. His cock sprang to attention; it had been ready since the second he walked in the room. His mind was set to its purpose.

Jae moved forward and pressed his knee to the bed. His cousin didn't make a sound even as her body moved on the bed, even as he lifted his other leg and straddled her. 'There's no way she's asleep,' Jae thought, 'and this is what she's here for anyway,' he convinced himself. As he felt it, his hand pointed the head of his cock toward its target, the tiny opening he could see between the legs of his slumbering cousin.

He could feel his thighs against the naked lower half of his cousin and his hands took hold of her sweet young ass. He briefly debated checking for certain whether she was awake or not, but when he felt the heat of her opening against the head of his penis, all bets were off. Sleeping or not, he had to fuck her, he had to sink his cock at least once into the little brunette who had been torturing him all day. And so, he took a deep breath, and just before he could sink his rod into Haerin's amazing little pussy, she surprised him. He couldn't see it in the dim light of her bedroom, but with his hands grasping her soft cheeks he could feel her butt move in the direction of his penetrating head.

'Or did it?' he questioned. But it didn't matter because nothing else was in his head when he first felt himself enter Haerin's forbidden tunnel. It was so warm and wet already; he couldn't believe the feeling - it consumed him. Sinking into her, feeling her insides wrap around him and surround him with wonderful heat, he could feel himself still holding his breath. He finally breathed fresh air when he heard his cousin Haerin take one, herself. It was cute, a little gasp as he entered her and her fingers grasped at the pillow her head lay gently on.

Jae leaned forward, pressing the final inch or two of his length into his cousin. As his hips met her cheeks and his hand left her ass to push back a lock of hair, he checked her face to see if she was still pretending to be asleep. She was, the corners of her mouth feigning a slumbering peacefulness still. She was helpless to him though as he withdrew, once again feeling her pussy walls sliding against the sensitive tip of his penis. Her mouth became an adorable grin, and she could not betray the delicious pleasure her cousin was delivering her.

Jae took another peak at the angel's face, finding her beautiful brown eyes peeking through barely opened lids. Her teeth flashed white with a sexy smile, and then she pursed her lips gently before saying,

"Bad boy, you can't put your big cock in your little cousin..."

It was a whisper, sleepily spoken, but it made Jae shiver with excitement.

"Don't do it again, you can't fuck your naughty cousin's tiny..." she quivered as his tip lingered at her entrance,

"tight..." she uttered as it left her clinging lips and then tapped down upon her pulsing and sensitive clit,

"wet............" he lined up, she was still whispering.

"ooooo.....ugghhhhh," she squealed as Jae plunged forth into her and took her needy pussy once more.

It was a quicker plunge this time, her slutty and intentionally unconvincing words of refusal had assured that. Jae needed to be buried inside the little brunette immediately. He found her back arched again, though, willing him deep into her womb as she met his thrust with her own.

Her back formed a sloped arch just north of her bubbly white butt -- a perfect place for his hands to brace himself to fuck her harder, if she wanted it, 'did she?'

"what if I just wandered into the wrong room cuz' I was so... ooouuuwhhh..." he penetrated Haerin again, finding himself balls deep before she could finish her sentence, "sleepy and a little drunk?.....uugggh fuck it's big....."

Jae tried to formulate a response to explain why he'd just decided to push his cock into the slumbering dancer he'd found bottomless on his bedspread. She beat him to the punch:

"or what if that sleepy and kinda drunk little girl wanted you to ........unnngggghhh...." she trembled as he unsheathed once more, "stop being so.....mmmnhh.... gentle," she directed her eyes toward him and spoke directly: "fuck her the way you wanted to when you saw her dance a few weeks ago."

She was right; weeks before their trip, he'd gone one weekend with his parents to see Haerin dance for an idol audition. In her short skirt and belly hugging uniform top, he remembered being forcibly immersed in a daydream of her rhythmically swinging hips moving not to the music but along the course of his cock, as it was now. And so, wanting her now and remembering how much he wanted her then, he took hold of her supple lower back and plunged his entire length into her in one strong movement.

She cooed, and she flexed at the hips into his depressed fingertips, but she didn't discourage him as he removed himself and hesitated only a fraction of a second before impaling her once more. He started to build a rhythm and so did the gentle smack of her cheeks against him as he poked at her naughty pussy entrance and then buried himself deep into her core easily in her soaked state.

He wanted to be deeper, to feel more of her tiny pussy sucking him in, but he couldn't. Instead, he slid out, leaving her empty and lonely, before filling her eagerly once more. Over and over he fucked her from behind, his weight depressing her lovely body into the pillow-top. She looked so intolerably sexy there - all he could do to appreciate it was fuck her more.

And she was beginning to show her appreciation in her ways. Her back reached the peak of its arch, her butt thrust proudly into the air. Her moaning and fidgeting increased, so much so that he could feel her beginning to get antsy and so pinned down beneath him. Though he, admittedly, took a few more greedy strokes deep inside of her to savor the prone position he was fucking his sexy little cousin in, he eventually realized the potential benefits of releasing the squirming little minx to act out her naughty desires on him.

Pulling himself from her heated center, he took hold of his rigid shaft and wiggled his tip about her entrance and to her ultra-delicate button. She hummed with pleasure before trying to wriggle her way free so she could fuck him the way she wanted. He let her free but first caught her when she'd made it to her back and revealed more of her taut body to his wanting eyes.

Haerin's eyes found his, wondering why he'd stopped her when he saw what he wanted. She pecked him first, pursed lips against his unsuspecting ones. But when his hand reached the bottom of her already scrunched tee, she laid on him a kiss he'd not soon forget. Their tongues intertwined, their lips melded, their hands searched for the next place to touch.

And so they went on, making out like two teenagers, Haerin was a teen, and the softness of her body, the perkiness of her tits and the sweet youth in her moaning and cooing made her the most desirous one on earth at that moment. So he let her roll about him, straddling him now as she worked her hips just right to reinsert her cousin's member.

"Is this what you want, Jae?" she whispered again. "Do you want me to put this monster back inside?" She took a grasp of his head and shaft and rubbed it hastily against her moist lips.

"I've wanted to fuck you for so long, uggggghhhh," this time it was Haerin urging his cock into her, "I've even thought about you when my ex was fucking me a few times.....oooooohhhh.... but he was never so........uhhhh..... fucking...... big."

"Ohhh.....Jae, it feels so good!" Haerin exclaimed as she came to rest atop her cousin with his cock lodged as profoundly within her as possible. Jae wondered whether they could be heard, worrying more when Haerin started to gasp and move up and down.

In and out his big cock went, stretching Haerin's pussy walls as it filled her, and feeling it release suction as his tip peered between her lips on withdrawal. Haerin placed her hands on his chest, only able to appreciate its firmness and her cousin's physique. She braced herself there, her elbows close enough together that her perky teen titties squeezed between. With a beautifully arched lower back, Haerin bounced her hips off her cousin's as she impaled herself over and over.

"Oh my God Jae, fuck me right there," he took hold of her hips, helping her, "keep fucking me like that.....ooouuuhhh..." he clapped his hips against hers causing him to bottom out inside her continuously.

Jae rolled Haerin onto her side, spinning her about just so that he was spooning her in front of him, but her back lay flat against the bed. Sprawled out there in front of him was her beautiful body, ready to be filled with her cousin's incestuous cock and her tits ready to be held in his hands. Their hands touched as they both reached to guide Jae's cock home. Haerin smiled as her cousin closed his hand over hers, and they both connected Jae's tip with the mini brunette's opening.

He lingered for what seemed like an eternity for both of them but was only actually a few seconds before burying himself to the hilt once again in her sprawled out body. Her tiny ass looked so cute curled in front of him, white and smooth and soft and all the better when seen with his cock sliding through into her pussy.

"Haerin, I'm getting close," Jae warned, her increased tightness in this position catching him off guard. The feeling of her body so fuckable and bendable to his will, and the softness of her amazing breasts jiggling in his hands as he slammed into her suddenly had him unsure whether he'd be able to contain himself inside his cousin.

"I'm not on birth control....ooooo... fuck.... You can't come inside me, Jae...." She whispered loud enough for Jae to hear still, feeling a pang of disappointment strike him. "Daddy didn't want me getting any ideas, so he wouldn't let me get it! Don't cum inside me..... ooooouaahhh...." She pleaded as his cock sank and retreated mid-sentence, "I could get pregnant.... You don't want...Uhhhhhghh... to get your little cousin pregnant, do you?"

Jae didn't have an answer for her. He was pretty much speechless at the words that had come out of her mouth. Hearing her say 'daddy,' and the talk about getting her pregnant had his cock pulsing out of control and it was all he could do to keep sending it in and out of Haerin's quim.

"But you can't come yet, honey..... ugghhhhh...." She pleaded as he rammed her again,

"I'm so close... just like that...... oooouwhhhhh..... don't stop!" she cried.

Jae was spreading her cheeks a bit to get a good angle with which to penetrate her, and he had found the perfect one. As he slid his thick rod into her repeatedly, she began to squirm, flexing and twisting involuntarily as his tip poked her just right inside.

"Riiiiiggghtt ttttttherrree..... RIGHT THERE..."

She was getting louder, and Jae had to move a hand to gently cover her mouth so they didn't attract an audience. Placing a few fingers over her lips she quieted, and surprised him by taking a finger in her mouth and sucking it, so only the sexy hum of her moans escaped around it. With one hand wrapped snugly around her to hold her close, and the other being licked at by her dexterous tongue, Jae was fucking his cousin harder than ever.

She was yelping and squealing at one point, still with her lips pursed around his finger to quiet her. She even nibbled a bit on it when the pleasure became too much. But it didn't hurt, the feeling of her warm pussy engulfing him was all he could feel.

"Don't stop..... don't stop..... don't stop....." she was able to breathe out.

He couldn't stop; he wanted her to have the orgasm of the lifetime, and from the quaking of her body in his arms, he figured she was having it. But what he didn't expect for, halfway through the little dancer's pleasure-fit, was for her taut, wet, little hole to clamp down on him as her insides spasmed in climax. He didn't expect them to suck at his invading member and send him over the edge unwillingly.

And though he immediately tried to pull his spurting cock from inside her, Haerin had already locked a leg around his and dug her butt deep into his lap to fill herself as she came. He could do nothing, and you could scarcely blame him as he began to flood his cousin's womb with his forbidden seed. She shook and she moaned, she could feel the warmth of his cum adding to the spreading heat of her orgasm, and it caused her eyes to roll backward in disbelief.

She cooed and gasped for air as her cousin painted her insides with sperm. She felt so incredibly naughty then, come-to enough to know that it was her cousin that was filling her pussy up with his spunk so wonderfully, and feeling so naughty and sexy because of it.

She jammed her cheeks into his lap, taking his cock as deep as it would go; she felt the movement urge another pump from his tip, deeper into her than before. Jae trembled at the incredible sensitivity the brunette minx's fidgeting had brought to light.

He held her tight, her t-shirt bunched up over her chest and his arm and hand pressing her titties this way and that. He knew she had been serious when she'd asked him not to cum in her, but as he thrust one final time into Haerin, his cock let out a defiant last stream of seed. He was indescribably pleased, balls-deep in his naughty cousin and feeling their combined fluids mixed inside her.

They both looked down as his hand took the base of his immersed shaft and slid it from her glistening lips. The walls immediately closed behind his retreating cock, and when his head finally departed from between her clinging labia, it was followed by an obvious stream of his cum. They watched her freshly-fucked opening as more of his sperm bubbled out.

"Oh no," she said, "oh no..."

Jae didn't know what to say, and when he saw her a pulse of his jism come from inside her he knew that they were probably in some trouble.

She looked too sexy though, naked and glistening with sweat, still smiling despite the predicament. She didn't look disappointed or even as worried as he. Therefore, he didn't feel as bad when he decided to go for it and point his softening, but not nearly soft cock back toward her opening and shove forward. He felt their fluids guiding him quickly in, and she was still just as hot inside as seconds before. They both inhaled sharply, and Haerin gave Jae a discerning look. But she couldn't look upset for more than a second when the very same sensitivity that Jae felt had Haerin's face revealing her pleasure, unable to be concealed.

"Jaennnn...." She whined. "You came so much.... It's all inside me. What if I get..... you know...."

Jae slid back a bit and buried himself once last excruciating time. Haerin yelped, too. "Pregnant?" Jae replied smartly.

"Yeaaahhh.... Oh God, it feels so good..."

"You're right..." Jae said smiling, "that would be very bad..." he flexed his cock as much as he could inside of her.

"You know, you aren't supposed to fuck your naughty little cousin..." Haerin said, putting a hand against his face.

"Oh yeah?" Jae questioned, leaning into her.

"And you aren't supposed to fill her naughty pussy with so much of your hot... sticky... cum."

Jae couldn't help himself, kissing his cousins feverishly. His tongue explored hers, which she offered willingly, and his hands began to search her body once more. His fingers played at the piercing on her stretched tummy. His cock may have slipped from her for the moment but it didn't matter, because he was inside her teen pussy again not a few minutes later. The two cousin's fucked through most of the night.

The next day, he and Haerin took care of the (incest pregnancy) situation, taking advantage of it once behind one of the barns on the property, with Haerin's hands pinned against the red siding as her cousin stuck himself straight up into her. They fucked in the shower and once in a changing room when they went into town.

Jae knew he shouldn't be so excited to be banging a brunette dancer like Haerin since she was his cousin. Still, as he pumped into her on the floor of the pontoon boat their grandparents had let them take out together and then released his umpteenth jet of cum into her, he simply didn't care. And when Haerin missed her period a few weeks later, it was only after he'd filled her correctly face down on the kitchen counter at his college apartment that she'd revealed her little secret.

[celestialk99]

Little Cousin Haerin

Haerin X Male OC | 6667 words

TW: Incest

—

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

—

It would be another long week, Jae thought to himself as he half-heartedly packed things into a suitcase. Visiting the family for the holidays was something he had to do every year. They had been going to the farm since he could remember, always in the three or four days surrounding Christmas and always right when he'd love to be at home re-watching all first three seasons of Game of Thrones and partying with his friends on break from school.

But that didn't change the fact that he'd be in the backseat of the car for the 5-hour drive south to their grandparents' farm that very morning. He would still have to endure his sister's music choices or his dad on the cell phone for work - and all for an extra-long weekend with the ENTIRE family.

It wasn't all bad; it was always a blast. Jae was usually just irritable when he anticipated being unable to stretch his legs for that long. The family farm was full of great features and plenty of space for all twenty-some of his family coming in to stay. Their grandfather had done well for himself and had built guest cabins to house each of their children's families, all oriented around an impressive central building for he and their grandmother. The goal was to keep the family returning each year; it had worked like a charm so far.

So, as Jae packed in the car, his younger brother and sister got in the car with their parents and headed for the farm, and he tried to focus on all the good things that would come out of his trip. He was fond of spending time with his cousins with whom he'd so long been close; he'd get quite a bit of relaxation time, and he might even be able to blow off some steam in town with his cousins if they got to feeling rowdy. In particular, his cousin Haerin, who was closest to him in age, was always fun to hang out with. He might be inclined to find her attractive if he weren't her cousin, but he'd tried his best not to think of her that way.

When he arrived at their family's cabin, "Owl Perch," known for the large painting of an owl over the fireplace, he would have been hard-pressed not to find Haerin attractive. Dressed in a white golf shirt and jean shorts, she was positively adorable and just as much so when she came with her breasts bouncing over to the car before Jae could even step out. She sent her greetings, saving the last one for her favorite cousin, Jae. She threw her weight on him a bit more heavily than the rest, greeting him with:

"Jae, I'm willing to bet you need a beer after that drive—" she knew me too well. “Do you mind if I steal Jae from you and we say hi to grandma and grandpa and maybe sneak a beer, Uncle?"

"Sure, Haerin," said Jae's father, "but Jae, you're carrying in your suitcase, I'll leave it out here for you."

"Yes, Pop!" Jae said with a drawl, heading off behind his bubbly little cousin. At 18, she hadn't yet graduated high school, unlike Jae, who was already a sophomore in college. He was willing to bet she would enjoy maintaining her innocence while walking around any college campus with that figure. As do many girls Haerin's age, she had a perky pair of breasts peeking out through the unbuttoned neck of her snug polo. They looked more prominent than he remembered on her tiny frame. She was athletic from her dancing at her high school (yes, naturally, the little brunette was a dancer), but Jae liked to think she hadn't quite taken on the snootiness he was accustomed to like the dancers he had gone to school with. Despite her looks, he truly liked her ability to have fun in any situation and be genuinely interesting.

So while they walked in stride to the "big house," as they'd all taken to calling it, Jae and Haerin began to catch up while Jae recalled what he'd liked so much about his younger cousin. She updated him on everything in her life, mostly typical of a cute, brunette high school dancer, but Jae eagerly took in all her rambling. Haerin did the same thing for Jae, grilling him about what college would be like and whether he had a girlfriend. They eventually said hi to their grandma and grandpa and grabbed that much-needed beer, opting to enjoy it on the massive front porch as they awaited the rest of their relatives. Haerin stretched out her long, thin legs and inadvertently displayed their tanned and toned nature in full to her admittedly affected cousin.

The rest of the family shuffled in little by little, and by early evening, they were gathering in the big house for their kickoff dinner. Jae and Haerin split up at one point to unpack their things and get situated for the week. When he next saw her, it was amongst the hollering youngsters and warm droll of the entire family in the large foyer of the big house. It seemed like it went on forever; there were so many family members and much to catch up on. Yet, after what could have been an hour, their grandmother called for everyone to head to the dining room. It wasn't until they were all seated that Jae saw Haerin in her slender, light dinner dress that hugged her frame.

As usual, Haerin sat near Jae and the other cousins their age. There was Jae's younger brother and sister, Haerin's two older brothers, and the three children of both families of his father's older brother and sister. It could get a little overwhelming at times, but once the commotion died down, Jae shared a host of laughs and cajoling with his cousins and siblings. Haerin was alluring to Jae; he couldn't help but take in her glowing nature and how she sparkled when she smiled. His eyes moved involuntarily to Haerin's chest when she giggled and pushed her breasts together innocently. But it was more than just her handful-sized breasts and gorgeous smile that did it for her; it was simply a shine.

She touched his arm, and he caught her eye once or twice as she looked at him. If Jae hadn't been so caught up in her angelic aura, he might have said she looked seductive, but it was lost to him. The meal came without further thought about his growing affection for his cousin (save that she caught his gawking eye when her shoulder strap slipped down, and the dress revealed slightly more skin than before).

So the two talked, mingled after the meal, and helped with cleanup—stopping for the occasional exchange of a laugh or bump of the hip when Haerin passed Jae in the kitchen. When they were cleaning up the flour from the pasta-making, they got into it with each other, extending fingers swiped across a flour-coated cutting board toward each other defiantly.

They swiped a cheek here and there and closed their eyes; Jae's hand felt something soft before quickly moving away and taking a defensive stance. Doing the same, Haerin began laughing adorably as she reveled in their battle. She looked down at her chest... so did Jae. A precise imprint of a finger in the white flour, or no.... it was four fingers. If he looked closely, it became clear what his hand had grabbed at when they were horse-playing;

Haerin saw it, too. But it was only a fraction of a second that Haerin's brows raised and eyes met Jae's before she looked away and returned to her business. It made him feel strangely... comfortable, considering the potential embarrassment of the situation. He went bustling about the kitchen with his cousin and the rest of the cousins and certainly didn't fail to miss that Haerin had made no move to wipe his handprint from her breast—four fingers on the skin and the palm over the thin top of her dress. The eking thought lingered though, a prodding announcement going off in their heads that something was feeling differently. Something they hadn't seen coming. Something that made Haerin continue her flirtatious interactions with her cousin even though they were family. They were family! But once again, the moment came and went. Haerin was going her separate way and Jae his before they reconvened for movie night in the big house's colossal family room.

Everyone took their places, the parents pairing up near their favorite brother or sister and the cousins sticking together across the room. Their cousins littered the floor, and Jae lay sideways on a comfy chair, with Haerin taking a seat on the rug, leaning back on the vast cushion.

Once again, his eyes floundered at seeing his petite brunette cousin, now in a taut black tank top and gray cotton short-shorts. The drawstring of the tiny shorts dangled below just a sliver of Haerin's taut stomach. It revealed itself more when Haerin stretched her arms above her head, and Jae couldn't be sure, but he thought he saw the sparkle of a piercing at her belly button. Even sitting there, trying as he might to ignore her when the movie started, Jae began to sense her as the younger ones started to settle. She was wearing some kind of lotion, she must have, he thought, as his eyes unintentionally inspected her slender leg and looked for signs of it. He could feel her soft brunette hair against his legs sprawled out on the couch. He could hear her breathing, and his eyes again found the rising and falling of her bosom seen just over her shoulder.

So when Haerin first turned to address him, he hadn't even realized...

"Earth to Old Jae!" Haerin whispered, louder this time after her cousin hadn't answered the first time, "Got any room left on that couch, or are you going to make me sit on the ground the WHOLE time?"

"Oh...Uh... I can get up," Jae said, stuttering and leaning upward as if to give her his seat.

"No, silly, just scooch back a bit. I'll lie in front of you," Haerin said, smiling and ambling up toward him. He barely had time to move before she plopped down in front of him and was lying in front of him almost close enough to be spooning.

He wondered if anyone would find the new position of his cousin strange, but upon looking about the room, he saw that most adults were slumbering or simply not looking toward them, and the cousins were all lain out on the floor in front of them. His worry subsided, if only until his little cousin turned her head a bit to ask:

"Would you mind sharing the blanket a bit? It seems I came a bit underdressed," she said, causing Jae to give her body a once-over with his eyes and smile in agreement.

He grabbed the edge of it and tossed it over the two of them, once again scanning the room to see if they'd attracted any attention. They seemed to be in the clear... wait... what was that? Upon throwing the blanket over his cousin, he hadn't noticed until it had settled atop them that Haerin had scooted back and her soft little tush was snuggled directly into his lap so that he could feel her warmth through their clothing. What's worse was... oh no... he had, in all the commotion of his cousin laying so close and arousing him, become slightly erect. It was more than somewhat erect though, there was simply no way that Haerin didn't feel his cock pushing against her.

But she didn't say anything, look back, move, or even hint at her disapproval. Maybe she hadn't felt it.

'Oh God,' Jae thought, feeling Haerin's pert little ass move against his stiff cock. She wasn't ignoring his growing problem; that was for sure. He thought maybe she was just trying to preserve some of her dignity and move out of the way, but another flex of her bum and he was nestled snugly between her cheeks. If there had been any doubt, it was cleared when she wiggled her adorable bum rhythmically against him for a never-ending period of seconds.

This was too much for him... It was so sudden, so unexpected. But it wasn't unwanted; he had somehow figured that out in his mind right at about the time that Haerin had started pressing her cheeks against his increasingly hard member. So when she began wiggling that way, his hands got the better of them and grabbed at his cousin greedily. They reached her hips and tugged at them, causing Haerin to settle deeper against him, his shaft pressed firmly between her butt cheeks. They reached for her abdomen, one feeling a piercing where he'd first imagined it, the other testing whether she'd let him near her chest.

Neither of them had bothered to check, but they remained undetected beneath their blanket. As Haerin felt her cousin submit to her playful teasing, his hands landing daringly higher up her body, she had felt the same desire as Jae. Somewhere between watching how he got along with her younger sisters, how he'd picked her up so strongly when he'd first arrived, and his intoxicating presence as she sat beside him at dinner...she had felt this coming too. So when he came short of her breast and placed his hand upon her ribcage she unquestionably moved it the rest of the way to her chest, where it came to grasp at her tit and feel the erect nipple beneath her shirt.

Taking her acceptance as permission, he started emboldening his fingers' movements. The fingers of the hand upon her breast began searching to pinch her nipple gently through the cotton. The other hand, flattening upon her belly, began sliding further southward. Upon his palm, Jae could feel the scratch up the metal piercing, but her skin was unutterably smooth. He slid his palm, the tips of his fingers making contact with the scrunchy material of her elastic waistband. They hesitated there momentarily, wondering if he should press on, with his eyes looking guiltily about the room to see if he'd been stopped.

But Haerin was much to aroused to stop now, she thrust her butt defiantly into her cousin's lap and felt his shaft squeeze between her cheeks. And he knew what that meant, pressing his fingers into her soft skin to slide beneath the band. His fingers pressed on, expecting to find resistance but not finding it. She must have shaved recently, very recently. Her mound was smooth and soft, urging his fingers lower. Still they probed and found only the soft warmth of her young pussy. Slowing upon the first touch of her outer lips, they stopped there, waiting.

Haerin moved her hips to urge him onward, but to no avail. He just stayed there, one hand tucked down the front of Haerin's tight little shorts and the other firmly palming her tit. 'What was he waiting for,' she thought, 'surely now he hadn't lost his nerve.' She tried the juke of her hips once more but nothing. She was about to turn around and sort things out when she saw her older cousin Jinwoo looking their way.

He'd always been fond of her, or perhaps it was more her looks. Maybe he was too fond of looking at her at times, but they'd never gotten to know each other well, so she just found it harmless. But now he was looking their way, and Haerin could only wonder whether he knew what she could feel- that Jae's hands were anywhere but where a cousin's hands were supposed to be.

She had to test him, and she thought fast. She looked right at him and stuck her tongue out, smiling. He hesitated for a second, keeping his composure in his stare before cracking and smiling her way. The embarrassment of being caught staring by his cousin and the adorableness of her look had prevented him from seeing anything more.

Jae's hand had stopped though, and in the few seconds that followed Jinwoo looking away, they had returned to her belly and retreated from their much desired place at her quim. She gave him two quick squeezes of her bum as if in apology or out of encouragement for him to press on. He responded a little, thrusting back against her and beginning to move his hand about once again on her breast. When she had him confident once again to get more affectionate, she was practically ready to fuck him right there on that couch in front of the whole family.

And Jae was nearing the same point; his naughty little cousin's antics and the way her petite frame felt against him were too much to bear. Only hours before he had been admiring the way she'd grown up and now he had her wrapped in his arms with her soft butt wrapped snugly around his cock. So as his hand pressed back beneath the final barrier of her shorts, they both held their breaths a little... God, they wanted each other.

A loud sound came on the TV; both Jae and Haerin's eyes shot to the television where the closing song and credits had begun to play. For his life, Jae could not remember what they had been watching. All this incestuous touching with Haerin had him.... WAIT, he still had his hands all over her!

He quickly removed himself from his precarious placement all over his cousin, and Haerin slid forward on the couch. They separated, and the blanket drooped between them as the lights flipped on and their grandparents began saying their goodnights. Jae was lying there like a deer in the headlights, hoping not to attract unwanted attention. They didn't receive any and remained like frozen bodies until the children had all successfully pleaded to start another movie.

Some of the adults decided to leave, and among them were his aunt and uncle, who insisted that their daughters, including Haerin, come to bed. So Haerin got up, tossing a parting glance at her elder cousin, who couldn't quite make heads or tails of it, though he was pretty sure his cousin wasn't finished with him yet from the looks of it. He stayed for probably half an hour more before becoming bored with his now regrettably alone situation on the couch.

He bid the family farewell and headed back toward his family's cabin. He couldn't take his mind off what had happened between him and his cousin the whole walk. On one hand, it had all been so sudden, and this was his cousin he had been spooning in there. He thought he should be feeling guilty but couldn't quite bring himself to do so. That was the other hand- the part of him that knew that the gorgeous little brunette he'd seen as he pulled up to the farm or sat next to admiringly at the dinner table was irresistible to him. He knew that if he could, he'd have ravished her tiny body right there on that very couch. The thought that the whole family would have seen didn't seem to faze that side of him at all.

That side of Jae won out as his feet carried him toward his bedroom; heck, that side of him nearly diverted him to Haerin's bedroom instead. But it was also that side of him that came upon what awaited him when he opened the door to his bedroom. His bedroom was situated below the rest of the house, the hill it was built on giving him his walkout and a lot of privacy. But it wasn't the beautiful view over the moonlit pond... he thought maybe he was seeing things. But there, laid out on the bed and sunk into his comforter, was the unmistakable body of Haerin herself. Moreover, she wasn't quite how she'd been when she left him on the couch. Well, she was mostly the same, save the shorts that were pushed down and bunched around her ankles as she lay face-down on the bed. As he'd felt before, she wasn't wearing any panties, and her ass looked just as amazing as it had felt against his lap, arched slightly there on the bed - there was no way she was sleeping like that.

He stood in the doorway, stunned and unable to believe what he was now staring at. He again cast his eyes from head to toe, his heart jumping at the sight of the gorgeous brunette dancer. She wasn't looking at him; she looked asleep. What an odd way to fall asleep, he thought with a smile as he closed the door behind him.

"Haerin," he whispered, taking a step towards her.

"Haerin," he called to her, louder now.

But still she didn't move, and as he came to her side, she kept up the act, if it was an act. Jae didn't catch it in the dark, but Haerin smiled when he first called to her, unable to keep a straight face until just before he'd move close enough to see it.

He was short of breath as he moved behind her. Her pussy was glistening even in the low light; she must have been touching herself recently or having a delightful dream. Her white ankle socks were stretched over her feet, barely at the edge of his bed. Her shirt was still on, but it was pushed up just below her breasts, leaving everything below naked and fully visible to her cousin's lustful eyes.

There was a reason she was here, not in her bed, bottomless, or in the PJs she'd brought. And despite the part of Jae that had him hesitating to touch Haerin earlier that night, screaming that he couldn't, Jae was moving ahead without him. His hands moved to his athletic shorts and pushed them down, boxers and all, with Jae stepping out of them handily. His cock sprang to attention; it had been ready since the second he walked in the room. His mind was set to its purpose.

Jae moved forward and pressed his knee to the bed. His cousin didn't make a sound even as her body moved on the bed, even as he lifted his other leg and straddled her. 'There's no way she's asleep,' Jae thought, 'and this is what she's here for anyway,' he convinced himself. As he felt it, his hand pointed the head of his cock toward its target, the tiny opening he could see between the legs of his slumbering cousin.

He could feel his thighs against the naked lower half of his cousin and his hands took hold of her sweet young ass. He briefly debated checking for certain whether she was awake or not, but when he felt the heat of her opening against the head of his penis, all bets were off. Sleeping or not, he had to fuck her, he had to sink his cock at least once into the little brunette who had been torturing him all day. And so, he took a deep breath, and just before he could sink his rod into Haerin's amazing little pussy, she surprised him. He couldn't see it in the dim light of her bedroom, but with his hands grasping her soft cheeks he could feel her butt move in the direction of his penetrating head.

'Or did it?' he questioned. But it didn't matter because nothing else was in his head when he first felt himself enter Haerin's forbidden tunnel. It was so warm and wet already; he couldn't believe the feeling - it consumed him. Sinking into her, feeling her insides wrap around him and surround him with wonderful heat, he could feel himself still holding his breath. He finally breathed fresh air when he heard his cousin Haerin take one, herself. It was cute, a little gasp as he entered her and her fingers grasped at the pillow her head lay gently on.

Jae leaned forward, pressing the final inch or two of his length into his cousin. As his hips met her cheeks and his hand left her ass to push back a lock of hair, he checked her face to see if she was still pretending to be asleep. She was, the corners of her mouth feigning a slumbering peacefulness still. She was helpless to him though as he withdrew, once again feeling her pussy walls sliding against the sensitive tip of his penis. Her mouth became an adorable grin, and she could not betray the delicious pleasure her cousin was delivering her.

Jae took another peak at the angel's face, finding her beautiful brown eyes peeking through barely opened lids. Her teeth flashed white with a sexy smile, and then she pursed her lips gently before saying,

"Bad boy, you can't put your big cock in your little cousin..."

It was a whisper, sleepily spoken, but it made Jae shiver with excitement.

"Don't do it again, you can't fuck your naughty cousin's tiny..." she quivered as his tip lingered at her entrance,

"tight..." she uttered as it left her clinging lips and then tapped down upon her pulsing and sensitive clit,

"wet............" he lined up, she was still whispering.

"ooooo.....ugghhhhh," she squealed as Jae plunged forth into her and took her needy pussy once more.

It was a quicker plunge this time, her slutty and intentionally unconvincing words of refusal had assured that. Jae needed to be buried inside the little brunette immediately. He found her back arched again, though, willing him deep into her womb as she met his thrust with her own.

Her back formed a sloped arch just north of her bubbly white butt -- a perfect place for his hands to brace himself to fuck her harder, if she wanted it, 'did she?'

"what if I just wandered into the wrong room cuz' I was so... ooouuuwhhh..." he penetrated Haerin again, finding himself balls deep before she could finish her sentence, "sleepy and a little drunk?.....uugggh fuck it's big....."

Jae tried to formulate a response to explain why he'd just decided to push his cock into the slumbering dancer he'd found bottomless on his bedspread. She beat him to the punch:

"or what if that sleepy and kinda drunk little girl wanted you to ........unnngggghhh...." she trembled as he unsheathed once more, "stop being so.....mmmnhh.... gentle," she directed her eyes toward him and spoke directly: "fuck her the way you wanted to when you saw her dance a few weeks ago."

She was right; weeks before their trip, he'd gone one weekend with his parents to see Haerin dance for an idol audition. In her short skirt and belly hugging uniform top, he remembered being forcibly immersed in a daydream of her rhythmically swinging hips moving not to the music but along the course of his cock, as it was now. And so, wanting her now and remembering how much he wanted her then, he took hold of her supple lower back and plunged his entire length into her in one strong movement.

She cooed, and she flexed at the hips into his depressed fingertips, but she didn't discourage him as he removed himself and hesitated only a fraction of a second before impaling her once more. He started to build a rhythm and so did the gentle smack of her cheeks against him as he poked at her naughty pussy entrance and then buried himself deep into her core easily in her soaked state.

He wanted to be deeper, to feel more of her tiny pussy sucking him in, but he couldn't. Instead, he slid out, leaving her empty and lonely, before filling her eagerly once more. Over and over he fucked her from behind, his weight depressing her lovely body into the pillow-top. She looked so intolerably sexy there - all he could do to appreciate it was fuck her more.

And she was beginning to show her appreciation in her ways. Her back reached the peak of its arch, her butt thrust proudly into the air. Her moaning and fidgeting increased, so much so that he could feel her beginning to get antsy and so pinned down beneath him. Though he, admittedly, took a few more greedy strokes deep inside of her to savor the prone position he was fucking his sexy little cousin in, he eventually realized the potential benefits of releasing the squirming little minx to act out her naughty desires on him.

Pulling himself from her heated center, he took hold of his rigid shaft and wiggled his tip about her entrance and to her ultra-delicate button. She hummed with pleasure before trying to wriggle her way free so she could fuck him the way she wanted. He let her free but first caught her when she'd made it to her back and revealed more of her taut body to his wanting eyes.

Haerin's eyes found his, wondering why he'd stopped her when he saw what he wanted. She pecked him first, pursed lips against his unsuspecting ones. But when his hand reached the bottom of her already scrunched tee, she laid on him a kiss he'd not soon forget. Their tongues intertwined, their lips melded, their hands searched for the next place to touch.

And so they went on, making out like two teenagers, Haerin was a teen, and the softness of her body, the perkiness of her tits and the sweet youth in her moaning and cooing made her the most desirous one on earth at that moment. So he let her roll about him, straddling him now as she worked her hips just right to reinsert her cousin's member.

"Is this what you want, Jae?" she whispered again. "Do you want me to put this monster back inside?" She took a grasp of his head and shaft and rubbed it hastily against her moist lips.

"I've wanted to fuck you for so long, uggggghhhh," this time it was Haerin urging his cock into her, "I've even thought about you when my ex was fucking me a few times.....oooooohhhh.... but he was never so........uhhhh..... fucking...... big."

"Ohhh.....Jae, it feels so good!" Haerin exclaimed as she came to rest atop her cousin with his cock lodged as profoundly within her as possible. Jae wondered whether they could be heard, worrying more when Haerin started to gasp and move up and down.

In and out his big cock went, stretching Haerin's pussy walls as it filled her, and feeling it release suction as his tip peered between her lips on withdrawal. Haerin placed her hands on his chest, only able to appreciate its firmness and her cousin's physique. She braced herself there, her elbows close enough together that her perky teen titties squeezed between. With a beautifully arched lower back, Haerin bounced her hips off her cousin's as she impaled herself over and over.

"Oh my God Jae, fuck me right there," he took hold of her hips, helping her, "keep fucking me like that.....ooouuuhhh..." he clapped his hips against hers causing him to bottom out inside her continuously.

Jae rolled Haerin onto her side, spinning her about just so that he was spooning her in front of him, but her back lay flat against the bed. Sprawled out there in front of him was her beautiful body, ready to be filled with her cousin's incestuous cock and her tits ready to be held in his hands. Their hands touched as they both reached to guide Jae's cock home. Haerin smiled as her cousin closed his hand over hers, and they both connected Jae's tip with the mini brunette's opening.

He lingered for what seemed like an eternity for both of them but was only actually a few seconds before burying himself to the hilt once again in her sprawled out body. Her tiny ass looked so cute curled in front of him, white and smooth and soft and all the better when seen with his cock sliding through into her pussy.

"Haerin, I'm getting close," Jae warned, her increased tightness in this position catching him off guard. The feeling of her body so fuckable and bendable to his will, and the softness of her amazing breasts jiggling in his hands as he slammed into her suddenly had him unsure whether he'd be able to contain himself inside his cousin.

"I'm not on birth control....ooooo... fuck.... You can't come inside me, Jae...." She whispered loud enough for Jae to hear still, feeling a pang of disappointment strike him. "Daddy didn't want me getting any ideas, so he wouldn't let me get it! Don't cum inside me..... ooooouaahhh...." She pleaded as his cock sank and retreated mid-sentence, "I could get pregnant.... You don't want...Uhhhhhghh... to get your little cousin pregnant, do you?"

Jae didn't have an answer for her. He was pretty much speechless at the words that had come out of her mouth. Hearing her say 'daddy,' and the talk about getting her pregnant had his cock pulsing out of control and it was all he could do to keep sending it in and out of Haerin's quim.

"But you can't come yet, honey..... ugghhhhh...." She pleaded as he rammed her again,

"I'm so close... just like that...... oooouwhhhhh..... don't stop!" she cried.

Jae was spreading her cheeks a bit to get a good angle with which to penetrate her, and he had found the perfect one. As he slid his thick rod into her repeatedly, she began to squirm, flexing and twisting involuntarily as his tip poked her just right inside.

"Riiiiiggghtt ttttttherrree..... RIGHT THERE..."

She was getting louder, and Jae had to move a hand to gently cover her mouth so they didn't attract an audience. Placing a few fingers over her lips she quieted, and surprised him by taking a finger in her mouth and sucking it, so only the sexy hum of her moans escaped around it. With one hand wrapped snugly around her to hold her close, and the other being licked at by her dexterous tongue, Jae was fucking his cousin harder than ever.

She was yelping and squealing at one point, still with her lips pursed around his finger to quiet her. She even nibbled a bit on it when the pleasure became too much. But it didn't hurt, the feeling of her warm pussy engulfing him was all he could feel.

"Don't stop..... don't stop..... don't stop....." she was able to breathe out.

He couldn't stop; he wanted her to have the orgasm of the lifetime, and from the quaking of her body in his arms, he figured she was having it. But what he didn't expect for, halfway through the little dancer's pleasure-fit, was for her taut, wet, little hole to clamp down on him as her insides spasmed in climax. He didn't expect them to suck at his invading member and send him over the edge unwillingly.

And though he immediately tried to pull his spurting cock from inside her, Haerin had already locked a leg around his and dug her butt deep into his lap to fill herself as she came. He could do nothing, and you could scarcely blame him as he began to flood his cousin's womb with his forbidden seed. She shook and she moaned, she could feel the warmth of his cum adding to the spreading heat of her orgasm, and it caused her eyes to roll backward in disbelief.

She cooed and gasped for air as her cousin painted her insides with sperm. She felt so incredibly naughty then, come-to enough to know that it was her cousin that was filling her pussy up with his spunk so wonderfully, and feeling so naughty and sexy because of it.

She jammed her cheeks into his lap, taking his cock as deep as it would go; she felt the movement urge another pump from his tip, deeper into her than before. Jae trembled at the incredible sensitivity the brunette minx's fidgeting had brought to light.

He held her tight, her t-shirt bunched up over her chest and his arm and hand pressing her titties this way and that. He knew she had been serious when she'd asked him not to cum in her, but as he thrust one final time into Haerin, his cock let out a defiant last stream of seed. He was indescribably pleased, balls-deep in his naughty cousin and feeling their combined fluids mixed inside her.

They both looked down as his hand took the base of his immersed shaft and slid it from her glistening lips. The walls immediately closed behind his retreating cock, and when his head finally departed from between her clinging labia, it was followed by an obvious stream of his cum. They watched her freshly-fucked opening as more of his sperm bubbled out.

"Oh no," she said, "oh no..."

Jae didn't know what to say, and when he saw her a pulse of his jism come from inside her he knew that they were probably in some trouble.

She looked too sexy though, naked and glistening with sweat, still smiling despite the predicament. She didn't look disappointed or even as worried as he. Therefore, he didn't feel as bad when he decided to go for it and point his softening, but not nearly soft cock back toward her opening and shove forward. He felt their fluids guiding him quickly in, and she was still just as hot inside as seconds before. They both inhaled sharply, and Haerin gave Jae a discerning look. But she couldn't look upset for more than a second when the very same sensitivity that Jae felt had Haerin's face revealing her pleasure, unable to be concealed.

"Jaennnn...." She whined. "You came so much.... It's all inside me. What if I get..... you know...."

Jae slid back a bit and buried himself once last excruciating time. Haerin yelped, too. "Pregnant?" Jae replied smartly.

"Yeaaahhh.... Oh God, it feels so good..."

"You're right..." Jae said smiling, "that would be very bad..." he flexed his cock as much as he could inside of her.

"You know, you aren't supposed to fuck your naughty little cousin..." Haerin said, putting a hand against his face.

"Oh yeah?" Jae questioned, leaning into her.

"And you aren't supposed to fill her naughty pussy with so much of your hot... sticky... cum."

Jae couldn't help himself, kissing his cousins feverishly. His tongue explored hers, which she offered willingly, and his hands began to search her body once more. His fingers played at the piercing on her stretched tummy. His cock may have slipped from her for the moment but it didn't matter, because he was inside her teen pussy again not a few minutes later. The two cousin's fucked through most of the night.

The next day, he and Haerin took care of the (incest pregnancy) situation, taking advantage of it once behind one of the barns on the property, with Haerin's hands pinned against the red siding as her cousin stuck himself straight up into her. They fucked in the shower and once in a changing room when they went into town.

Jae knew he shouldn't be so excited to be banging a brunette dancer like Haerin since she was his cousin. Still, as he pumped into her on the floor of the pontoon boat their grandparents had let them take out together and then released his umpteenth jet of cum into her, he simply didn't care. And when Haerin missed her period a few weeks later, it was only after he'd filled her correctly face down on the kitchen counter at his college apartment that she'd revealed her little secret.

[celestialk99]

Fantasi fiera

Part 2

Pada pagi keesokannya, Aniq pergi ke kerja dan fiera minta cuti MC pada hari itu. Lepas aku tahu fiera minta cuti aku pun terfikir nak ajak dia main sekali lagi sebab malam semalam Tak puas main dgn fiera. Selepas Aniq pergi ke kerja, fiera pun tutup pintu Dan tutup langsir dgn gelojoh. Fiera panggil aku dgn muka seksi, masa itu aku duduk di atas sofa. Lepas fiera tutup langsir, fiera terus buka tudung dia utk goda aku. Aku ckp Kat fiera " kalau you nak goda I, you gelek seksi depan I" fiera pun gelek seksi dpn aku Dan aku pun terus terpaku dgn dance seksi dia. Aku pun apa lagi masa dia gelek seksi tu, aku terus tarik dia Kat sofa sebelah aku lalu aku terus meratah mulut fiera dengan gelojoh. Aku cium mulut fiera sampai puas Dan aku buka baju dgn seluar fiera utk buat anak. Aku ckp Kat fiera "Kali ni aku nak pancut dlm banyak2 sampai puas" fiera pun dia angguk kepala ckp boleh pancut dlm.

Fiera "you pancut dlm banyak2 tau, Kali ni I layan you sampai puas"

Aku pun terus bogelkan fiera Dan terus aku jolok masuk Kat pussy dia dgn laju. Papp papp papp papp papp papp

Fiera " ahh baby Sedap Sedap ahh ahh ahh ahh Sedap baby lagi masuk laju laju baby "

Aku pun apa lagi, dah dia minta laju aku pun jolok dgn lajunya sampai fiera menjerit.

Fiera "ahhh ahhh ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhh !! Sakit Sedap fuck " fiera menjerit masa ahhh dgn kuat. Aku pun terkejut fiera menjerit dgn kuat. Aku pun apa lagi, lepas dia desah kuat kuat , aku angkat dia bawa naik masuk bilik. Masa aku angkat fiera aku cium tetek fiera masa naik tangga. Sampai je bilik aku campak dia atas katil fiera terus kangkang utk sambung buat anak.

Fiera "fuck Sedap baby lagi lagi "

Lepas fuck fiera dgn puas. Fiera blowjob aku punya gwak gwak gwak gwak. Lepas habis blowjob aku sambung fuck fiera balik.

Aku "padai nya you blowjob"

Fiera "gwak gwak gwak gwak gwak gwak ahh " dgn bernafsu blowjob aku punya kote.

Aku " Sedap sial !! Ahh "

Aku pun minta fiera doggy, aku doggy fiera dgn gelojoh sebab sedap sgt. Lepas habis doggy fiera keluar bilik utk ambil pakaian dia semula, masa Kat tangga aku belakang fiera Dan nampak bontot fiera yg Sedap tu aku terus tarik dia semula, cium mulut dia yg Sedap tu and terus fuck dia atas tangga.

Fiera "ehh you bukan kita dah habis main ke? Tak habis lagi ke"

Aku " kita sambung sikit je lagi sbb you Sedap sgt "

Lalu aku pun fuck fiera Kat tangga sampai aku penat. Fiera pun dah Tak larat sbb aku fuck dia dgn bernafsu.

TAMAT....

[celestialk99]

Fantasi fiera

Part 1

Suatu hari aku tumpang tidur di rumah fiera satu malam untuk melawat kawan aku Aniq yg dah lama Tak jumpa. Pada suatu malam pada jam 12 malam Aniq keluar rumah ada Hal kerja dan tinggal lah aku dan fiera di rumah. Selepas saja Aniq keluar rumah, aku dan fiera lepak di ruang tamu di bawah sambil layan Netflix cerita 365 days. Sambil aku dan fiera layan cerita tersebut, aku pun teraba peha fiera tanpa sengaja.

"sorry fiera aku tersentuh kau punya peha"

"takpe, ok je lagi pun Aniq takde" sambil buat muka seksi Kat aku

Selepas itu, pada jam 12.30 malam Masih lagi layan cerita 365 days. Pada minute ke 1 jam 30 min ada babak seks cerita tersebut. Aku pun cepat-cepat lajukan babak tu tersebut.

Fiera "kenapa cepatkan ? Org nak tengok macam mana dia buat"

Aku pun undurkan balik masa cerita ke babak seks yg fiera minta.

Aku Tanya fiera "kenapa nak tengok babak ni ?"

Fiera menjawap "fiera dah lama Tak dapat dari Aniq buat seks sebabtu nak tengok nak puaskan nafsu fiera Kat cerita ni"

Aku Tanya fiera "fiera nak ke saya tolongkan fuck untuk fiera ?"

Fiera berfikir lalu menjawap dengan gelojoh "Nak! Jom lah kita buat Kat atas sofa ni "

Aku pun jawap "eh takkan nak buat Kat sini ? Nanti Aniq balik dia nampak kita tengah main, macam mana"

Fiera "Aniq tu balik lambat lagi, pukul 3 lebih baru dia balik"

Aku "ok kalau mcm tu jom, saya kuatkan volume tv ok supaya org lain Tak dengar fiera desah nanti"

Selepas itu aku dan fiera bercium mulut dengan lidah sampai puas dan tangan aku meraba tetek dan bontot fiera. Selepas bercium aku terus nak fuck fiera Kat situ juga tapi fiera Tak bagi sebab dia Tak selesa Dan dia ajak aku naik ke bilik dia untuk fuck fiera sampai puas.

Aku "I nak fuck you ni Kat sini"

Fiera "eh jgn Kat sini. Kita buat Kat bilik fiera k baru kita puas main"

Aku "ok jom cepat naik"

Aku ajak fiera naik tangga sambil meratah mulut fiera yg Sedap tu, lalu dekat tangga tu juga aku buka baju fiera Dan aku terkejut nampak tetek fiera yg Bulat tu nampak Sedap

Fiera "kenapa you ternganga mulut you. Kenapa nampak Sedap ke tetek I ni ?"

Aku "fuh, ni mesti Aniq Tak pernah cium tetek you ni kan. Belum buka bra you lagi dah nampak Sedap"

Fiera " Aniq Tak pernah ratah lagi tetek fiera ni, kalau you nak ratah tetek I jom lah masuk bilik cepat. I dah Tak tahan ni"

Aku pun terus sambung angkat dia sambil aku buang baju fiera ke tangga tinggal bra saja tinggal aku belum tanggal. Selepas masuk bilik aku terus tutup pintu Dan cium mulut fiera dengan puas sambil aku dan fiera berpusing-pusing berjalan ke atas katil sambil bercium mulut. Aku campak fiera ke atas katil sambil fiera senyum ke aku untuk sambung fuck dia. Lalu aku sambung cium dia atas katil Dan buka tudung dia dengan golojoh dan air liur aku terleleh disebabkan nampak rambut perang yang panjang cantik tu.

Aku " cantik juga fiera free hair ni, rambut you perang nampak seksi. Izinkan saya fuck awak dengan puas"

Fiera "cantikkan, kalau mcm tu sambung lah fuck I"

Aku pun ratah satu badan fiera, selepas fiera free hair aku jadi makin bernafsu cium mulut lidah fiera sebab nampak seksi bila fiera freehair rambut perang panjang selepas tu aku terus buka bra dia dengan spender dia dengan gelojoh lalu aku terus fuck pussy fiera dengan perlahan-lahan lalu henjut dengan kuat sampai aku terpancut dalam pussy fiera.

Aku "fiera sedapnya pussy you ni"

Fiera " mestilah Sedap, I kan girl plg hot Kat Ai team"

Aku "betul you plg hot Kat Ai team sampai I terpancut Kat you"

Kemudian dah puas main 1 round, aku minta fiera buat posisi doggy

Aku "fiera doggy, I nak doggy you ni"

Fiera "jgn laju laju tau, fiera first time buat doggy ni"

Aku pun terus doggy fiera laju laju sampai fiera desah kuat kuat sampai dengar keluar bilik

Fiera " ahhh,ahhh,ahhh baby sakit uhh sakit ahh ahh ahh ahh ahhh sakittt"

Aku doggy fiera sambil raba tetek dia dia Dan cium mulut sambil doggy

Fiera bertanya Kat aku "you bila you nak keluar ni ?"

Aku "sikit lagi baby I Tak puas lagi doggy you ni, Sedap sial".

Dah habis doggy Kat atas katil. Fiera pun pergi tandas untuk basuh apa yg patut sebelum Aniq balik. Lalu aku masuk ke tandas dgn gelojoh sebab Tak puas lagi, aku sambung fuck dia Kat dalam tandas.

Fiera "eh you bukan dah habis main ke ?"

Aku menjawap "belum I Tak puas pancut lagi dgn you. Dengan body seksi you ni kalau boleh I nak main 5 jam. Meh I sambung fuck you "

Lalu aku dgn fiera sambung main Kat dlm toilet yg besar. Terdengar desahan fiera yg Sedap bunyinya sampai aku terpancut lagi sekali

Fiera "ahh ahhh ahhh ahh Sedap baby lagi lagi ahhh ahh ahh Sedap" desahan fiera yg Sedap bunyi.

BERSAMBUNG ..

[celestialk99]

Missrose

[celestialk99]

Sunday Morning

NJZ Danielle X AESPA Karina X Male OC | 1945 words

TW: Incest

—

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

Book commissions here.

—

Author's note: Happy Karina and Danielle day!

—

A violent storm had descended upon the night, the thunder growling like a waking beast and lightning carving veins of light into the ink-black sky. The old mansion rattled, its timbers creaking as if alive, and the rain lashed against the windows with the fervor of a jilted lover. In the expansive master bedroom, dominated by a large four-poster bed, a naked man lay awake, his heart pounding in sync with the storm's rhythm.

Karina, his daughter, was the first to sneak in, her petite body hugging the shadows. Her eyes, fierce and bold, met his in the darkness. She was a wild thing, untamed and free, her dark hair cascading down her back, the sheet clutched loosely in her hand. "Couldn't sleep?" she asked, her voice barely audible over the storm's fury.

He shook his head, pulling the sheet higher up his chest, a futile attempt at modesty. "You?" he replied, his voice hoarse with sleep and something else he dared not name.

She smirked, tossing her hair back. "Never could sleep through a storm. Not without…" she paused, her eyes glinting wickedly, "company."

Before he could respond, Danielle, his other daughter, padded in, her lithe form accentuated by the faint glow of the lightning. She was the yin to Karina's yang, her fair hair contrasting with her sister's darkness. "What are you two doing?" she asked, her eyes flicking between the two.

"Just talking about the storm," Karina said, her smirk growing wider. "Wasn't it you who used to love stormy nights?"

Danielle's cheeks flushed, but her eyes burned with a familiar challenge. She dropped her sheet, standing before them nude and unafraid. "I still do," she said, her voice barely more than a whisper. And then, with a playful laugh, she lunged, aiming for Karina, the sheet they had both been clinging to forgotten.

The room filled with laughter, and soon, they were a tangle of limbs, their bodies sliding and pressing against each other, their tickling fingers exploring familiar terrain. The storm outside seemed to mimic their play, the rain intensifying, the thunder rumbling like their own laughter.

He watched, frozen, as their playfulness turned sensuous. Their touches lingered, their eyes locked, their breaths hitching in sync. He felt a familiar stirring, a response he couldn't suppress or control. He was their father, but they were his weakness, his downfall. He knew he should stop them and reclaim his self-control, but he was rooted to the spot, his pulse pounding in his ears, drowning out the storm.

Karina looked up, her eyes meeting his, her fingers dancing on Danielle's hip. "Join us, Dad," she purred, her voice sultry, inviting. "The storm doesn't seem so frightening with us together, does it?"

He swallowed hard, his gaze flicking between them, the thunder outside escaping without a peep in the face of the tsunami of want crashing through him. He knew he shouldn't cross this line, but in that moment, bathed in the storm's light, he couldn't find the strength to resist. He let the sheet fall, revealing his arousal, and surrendered to the storm within.

The thunder's grumble had softened to a murmur, and the rain was now a rhythmic patter against the windowpanes as the storm reached a gentle crescendo. The room's illumination oscillated with the passing Lightning, caressing the three figures in the large bed. The tension was thick and palpable, holding them in a suspended state of anticipation.

Karina's hand, previously dancing on Danielle's hip, now slid down, her fingers parting Danielle's thighs with tender authority. Danielle's breath hitched, her lips parting on a soft gasp. Her tongue darted out, wetting her lower lip, and her eyes flicked from Karina's fingers to her father's face. "Dad," she whispered, "tell me you want this as much as we do."

He swallowed hard, his eyes locked with Danielle's. He could feel his arousal throbbing in response to their Touch, their words. He was teetering on the edge of a precipice, one he had never dared to approach before. But the sight of them, their bodies flushed, their breaths coming in short pants, their eyes filled with hunger and want, was his undoing. "I do," he admitted, his voice raw and honest. "God help me, I do."

Karina's fingers found Danielle's center, stroking, exploring. Danielle's hips moved in rhythm with her sister's touch, her moans filling the room. His gaze flicked between them, his pulse pounding in his ears. He reached out, his fingers tangling in Karina's hair, pulling her in for a kiss. Their lips met, their tongues sliding against each other, igniting a fire that raged through his veins.

Danielle's fingers wrapped around his cock, her touch tentative yet sure. He groaned into Karina's mouth, his hips moving in sync with her sister's touch. He felt freefalling, his body alive with sensations he had long suppressed. He broke the kiss, his gaze finding Danielle's. "Come here," he growled, pulling her to him.

She straddled him, her warmth pressing against him. He captured her mouth, his hands roaming her body, relearning the curves he had tried so hard to forget. He hears. Karina's soft laughter, and then her touch was there, her fingers joining Danielle's in stroking him, her lips tracing patterns on his chest.

Danielle reached between them, positioning him at her entrance. She slid down, a slow, torturous inch at a time, her eyes locked with his. He gripped her hips, his fingers digging into her soft flesh, his breath coming in short gasps. When she had taken all of him, she began to move, her hips rolling in a slow, sensuous rhythm.

Karina's hands were on Danielle's breasts, her fingers pinching and rolling the nipples. Danielle's breath hitched, her movements becoming more frantic. He felt Karina's touch on him, her fingers stroking the base of his cock where it disappeared inside Danielle. His grip on Danielle's hips tightened, his thrusts meeting her movements.

Danielle leaned back, her hands settling on Karina's shoulders. Karina's lips found Danielle's nipple, her tongue flicking against the hardened peak. Danielle's moans filled the room, her head thrown back, her hair cascading down her back. He could feel her tightening around him, her body tensing in preparation for release.

He reached between them, his fingers finding her clit. He rubbed in counterpoint to her movements, his touch firm and steady. Danielle's body bowed, her release pulsing through her, her inner muscles-clenching around him.

He couldn't hold back any longer. With a groan, he came, his body shuddering with the force of his release. Danielle collapsed against him, her body spent, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Karina's hands stroked his chest, her touch gentle and soothing.

As their breathing slowly returned to normal, Danielle lifted her head, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "Dad," she whispered, "I don't just want you to fuck us. I want you to breed us."

Karina nodded, her fingers twining with Danielle's. "We want to carry your child, Dad."

He stared at them, his mind racing. He had crossed this line, which he knew he couldn't uncross. But at that moment, looking at them, their bodies flushed, their eyes filled with love and desire, he knew he didn't want to. He took their hands, his fingers intertwining with theirs. "Then let's ride out the storm together," he said, his voice filled with determination. And with that, he sealed their fates, binding them together in a way that was primal, intense, and undeniably erotic.

The first light of dawn broke through the storm clouds, casting a soft glow over the three spent bodies entwined in the bed. The room was filled with the symphony of their breaths, slowly evening out, and the faint patter of rain against the windows. He was the first to stir, his fingers tracing patterns on their arms as he lay between them.

"Morning," Karina mumbled, her voice still heavy with sleep. She nuzzled into his chest, her hand moving to cover his.

Danielle stirred as well, her fingers finding his waist. "Morning, Dad," she said, her voice soft and content. She rubbed her face against his shoulder, a small smile on her lips.

He looked down at them, his heart swelling with mixed emotions. He cupped their faces, his thumbs stroking their cheeks. "Are you both sure about this?" he asked, his voice a low rumble. "About what we did, what we want?"

Karina's breakfast pushes up, her breasts pressed against his chest. "Oh, we're sure," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Aren't we, Dani?"

Danielle nodded, her tongue darting out to wet her lips. "Very sure," she confirmed. "I think it's time we made it official." She rolled on top of him, her hands pushing his thighs apart. She bent down, her breath hot on his cock as she took him into her mouth.

He groaned, his fingers tangling in her hair. She sucked him, her tongue swirling around the head, her hand pumping the base. He felt himself hardening, his body responding to her touch. He looked down at her, her fair hair cascading around his lap, and then caught Karina's gaze, her dark eyes filled with hunger as she watched them.

Karina joined in, her hands stroking his chest, her fingers pinching his nipples. He moaned, his hips bucking slightly. Karina switched her sister on sucking his manhood and took him deeper, her throat convulsing around him. He felt the pressure building, his balls tightening.

"Stop," he gasped, pushing Karina away. She sat back, her lips glistening, her eyes hungry. "I want to come inside you," he said, his voice raw. He reached for her, pulling her up. She straddled him, positioning herself over his cock.

But she didn't lower herself onto him. Instead, she leaned back, her hands on Dani’s thighs. "We have other plans for that, Dad," she said, her voice teasing. She looked at her sister, a silent conversation passing between them. Danielle nodded, a seductive smile on her lips.

Karina got on her knees, her massive breasts swaying. "Noona Karina wants you to come inside her too, Dad," she said, her fingers playing with her nipples. "But first, she wants to show you how much she's enjoyed your attention." Karina pushed her monster breasts together, a valley of soft, pale flesh between them.

He groaned, his gaze locked on the sight. Danielle took his cock, positioning it between her sister's breasts. Karina began to move, her hips rolling, her tits on either side of his cock, sliding up and down. He watched, mesmerized, as his daughter used her sister's breasts to pleasure him.

He reached out, his fingers finding Danielle’s clit. She moaned, her movements becoming more frantic. He felt his release building, his balls tightening. Danielle's body tensed, her orgasm ripping through her.

"Come on my tits, Dad," Karina whispered, her eyes locked with his. "Mark me. Make me yours."

He groaned, his body tensing as he came between Karina’s breasts. Danielle collapsed against Karina, their bodies sticky with sweat and his release. They all looked down, a sense of satisfaction filling the room.

Karina laughed, her fingers wiping his cum off her skin. "Looks like we've made a mess, sis," she said, turning to Dani. She grinned, her hand joining hers in cleaning their skin.

As they got up to clean off properly, he watched them, a sense of peace washing over him. He still had his worries and doubts, but at that moment, looking at them, their bodies glistening, their smiles soft, he knew he wouldn't trade this for anything. He was ready to face whatever came next and cross whatever lines they needed to.

[celestialk99]

Wild Swing

Asa X Male OC | 3118 words

TW: Incest

—

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

—

Request from Discord: Asa's big brother is a baseball player who plays where ASA's girl group is performing. Asa wasn't attracted to her big bro in any way until she saw him playing, his muscles popping while he swung his bat and such. So, for some reason, she got hot looking at him and motivated him to win during a short break on the backstage.

—

Author's note: If you enjoy the content and want to support it beyond the base tier, my Ko-fi now has two higher tiers: True Patron of Smut ($10) and Ultimate Supporter ($20). You’ll get the same perks as the Early Gang, but these higher tiers are for those who want to support me further, and they have discounts for commissions. Thanks!

—

Author's note: DAMN. GOD-TIER MIDRIFF.

The stadium roared as Asa and her girl group, Babymonster, strutted off the field after their electrifying performance. The crowd's energy was intoxicating, but it was nothing compared to the rush of knowing her brother, Jae, was up at bat next. Asa had seen him play a thousand times, but today, under the bright stadium lights, she felt a strange flutter in her chest as he stepped up to the plate.

Jae stood tall, his broad shoulders tapering to a narrow waist. His muscles flexed beneath his jersey as he casually swung his bat, warming up. Asa watched, her breath hitching as those muscles popped with each swing. She had always known he was strong, but seeing him like this, raw and powerful, was doing something to her she hadn't expected. She felt a warmth spread through her, a heat that pooled low in her belly.

Jae turned his head slightly, his eyes finding hers in the crowd. Asa's heart pounded as their gazes locked. There was something in his eyes, a knowing look that sent a thrill down her spine. He had caught her looking and knew that look on her face. She was no longer just his little sister cheering him on; she was a woman who found him attractive.

Asa's cheeks flushed, but she didn't look away. Instead, she let her eyes wander over him, taking every inch of his athletic form. She watched as he adjusted his stance, the way his thighs strained against his pants. She imagined those thighs between hers, his strong arms wrapping around her. Her breath hitched at the thought, a soft gasp escaping her lips.

Jae's eyes darkened, and Asa could see their desire even from a distance. He swung the bat again, this time with more force, as if channeling his sudden surge of energy. The crowd cheered, but Asa barely heard them. All she could focus on was how Jae's body moved, the promise of power and passion in every swing.

She shifted in her seat, pressing her thighs together to ease the ache building between them. Her heart raced as she imagined Jae's hands on her, his mouth exploring her skin. She wanted to feel his strength, to have those muscles she had admired flexing above her, beneath her, behind her.

Jae stepped up to the plate, his eyes never leaving hers. The pitcher threw the ball, but Jae didn't swing. He took the strike, his gaze still locked on Asa. It was as if he was telling her he knew her secret and saw her desire. And he wanted her to know he felt it, too.

Asa's breath hitched, her heart pounding wildly. This was new, and this was dangerous, but it was also thrilling. She had never seen Jae like this or allowed herself to feel this way about him. But now that she had, she couldn't look away. She didn't want to. She wanted to explore this feeling, to see where it led. And from the look in Jae's eyes, she knew he felt the same.

Asa's heart was still pounding long after Jae's intense gaze had released her. She knew she had to see him, to confront this sudden and consuming desire that had sparked between them. During the short break, she texted him, her fingers trembling slightly as she typed, "Meet me by the women's restroom near the concession stand." She hit send, her breath hitching as she slipped her phone back into her pocket.

She made her way through the crowded stadium, her mind racing. She had seen Jae play countless times and had cheered him on from the stands more times than she could remember. But today had been different. Today, she had seen him not just as her brother but as a man—a powerful, passionate man who had ignited something within her that she couldn't ignore.

When she arrived, Jae was already there, leaning against the wall opposite the restroom. His arms were crossed over his broad chest, his eyes scanning the crowd until they landed on her. Asa's steps faltered momentarily, her breath catching as she took him in. Up close, he was even more intimidating, his presence even more commanding.

He said nothing. His arms still crossed and his gaze pinning her in place.

When she reached him, before either could say anything, she grabbed his shirt and dragged him into the restroom. The room was thankfully empty, and the sound of the crowd was muffled behind the closed door. Jae's eyes widened in surprise, but he didn't resist.

Asa turned to face him, her back pressed against the door. She could feel the heat radiating off his body, could see the rise and fall of his chest as his breath came faster. She looked up into his eyes, seeing the reflection of her desire staring back at her.

"Asa," Jae began, his voice low and rough. But she didn't want to talk. She didn't want to analyze or discuss what was happening between them. She just wanted to feel.

She reached up, her hands grasping the back of his neck as she pulled him down to her. Their lips met in a fiery, hurried clash of lips and teeth that revealed the needs inside them. Their desire was almost taztable. Jae groaned, his arms snaking around her waist as he pressed her firmly to him. She could feel his hard cock grinding against her stomach, sending a rush of heat between her legs.

Someone tried to open the door, and she let out a little "oh," and Jae grinned at her, pulled her two steps away, and told the woman trying to open the door, "Closed for repair," in a voice that made all four giggle like schoolgirls.

As their mouths met again with a lusty to entwine wanton need. Their need was so deep and raw as they explored each other. His fingers were strong and sure as they ran her cheek. Her breasts were round and soft as he cupped one, as his fingers touched her nipple through her shirt so softly, but the sensation was like sa lamming climax. She cried out, her back arching her need.

Her moan and their gasping breaths echoed in the small tiled room, the sound of their raw passion a better turn-on than any dirty talk, any music, any sounds.

He reached her side and unzipped her skirt. It dropped so fast she gasped. His grin was one of surprise and even deeper need as his eyes roved over her body. She was still just his adorable sister, and a thousand times, he still saw that kid's face through the years as if it were still in her eyes. With a warm heart and with a gentle hand, he brushed his fingers through her hair. They both gasped as their lips crushed together, but this time there was no rush, there was no hurry, there was nothing but their naked upper bodies, pressed closer and closer. His strong hands grasped her soft behind. Her hard, bare breasts rubbed against his rock-hard pecs and his chest hair, the cleft so deep it seemed like her little tip wanting to dive into the depths of that divide.

His mouth covered her bare breast, he drew it in, sucking it, the contrast to his strong body and yet sucking her lemon-sized breast tenderly into his mouth He moaned as her hands cupping his head to her breast.

Reaching the waistband of her panties, he yanked them down, the thin spandex ripping in the frenzy. She cried out from his harsh touch of ripped panties, but didn't care. But it didn't hurt. It was a release, being freed like that by this powerful, deliberate man, who can walk in the room with that power and control and choose to take her and have her as his.

He hoisted her up, her legs wrapping around his waist. Reaching behind her, he palmed her buttocks, his muscles flexing, scandalizing her with his brute strength, his crass handling of her most tender parts.

Using his other hand, he unbuttoned his pants, freeing his hard cock. With Asa’s sheath splayed wide and ready, Jae plowed into her, Asa’s wet pink center sure and firm.

She bit his shoulder. He growled. She tightened her body to his.

Her mouth swallowed each of his deep groans. They were in a public place, and she could hear voices outside the door. While she had never been an exhibitionist, that fear was adding fuel to this need.

His strong biceps supported her. Asa felt this power. "Oppa, I trust you, I can do this," she leaned backward, her body bent like a bow, her chest toward the ceiling. He grabbed her waist with his hands, no longer being so polite. He began deep strokes, in and out, like a piston. The speed of the slamming, professional and deeper caused each thrust to vibrate through her body. For a moment, she thought she might collapse from the tremblings at this assault to her core, but this man would never let her fall, she knew it, she could feel it. She just gave into his power and rode up to the heights of all she was, all she could bear.

Their eyes connected as he kept her locked to him so closely.

Both of them had equally crazed feelings, but it was not just then that they realized they had needed each other for many years. And now, only now, in this crazy public, amazing place, were they finally able to express their feelings and depth to one another.

At that moment, it stretched to the maximum, and they didn't notice everyone cheering on the other side of the stadium. At this side, it was all orgasm. And it was all ecstasy. And it was all big brother and sister against the walls, against the sides, up against the sinks, inside the stalls doing everything they could for each other. They were locked into each other, and the entire world could have exploded around them, and they would not have noticed. It was about them. No one else, just the two.

He pumped her faster and faster, those huge biceps finally putting in the work, his speed increasing and increasing. He was a major league baseball player. He lives his days to drive his body to the absolute heights he can push it. And now her presence was driving him to use his body like it had never before experienced. This body trains day in and day out for a living, and yet his breathing began to sputter, his chest began to pant, and his powerful thighs started to wobble like Jell-O. Faster and faster, he plowed into her, into his sister bent back so far, waving her body like a flag in the wind at full mast. Her chin was pointed upward, her mouth gaping open, and the purest vocalizations of climbing creation were screaming from her little sister's pants.

Faster, and deeper, and faster, and she was gone. Her body stiffened. Her hands tried to dig into the tile walls, her fingernails scraping down the tiles, trying to find anything to grab onto.

Still, he pummeled. Now her cries were inhuman. It was all pain, unbelievable pleasure, and screams of ferocious noise. No more sisterly niceties; this the big leagues. This was the superbowl and her was grand final. This was the 100-yard home run for a touchdown in the 10th inning of overtime. These were the wails, screams, and yells of all human history combined into one last drive into her core. Their teary eyes locked. Both of their bodies wracked with spasms, completely uncontrolled, and finally his mouth searching for hers, finding hers, and sucking every cry and scream out of her body to silenced and safe release shudders.

Into each other they panted. The grip on her buttocks began to tremble, he began to slide, and his knees began to buckle.

He caught his breath, and when he was again stable, he slid her down, her buttocks, sliding with such smoothness his arm like an escalator. And then there they stood. Both still breathing hard. Both of their bodies were a wreck and in ecstasy, and then, looking into each other's eyes, they both burst into laughter. Their bodies wracked with laughter almost as hard as the pounding. But they both thought the same thing: "I need a break! I am out of shape for this game."

Finally, laughing into his pecs, she said, "I forgot how good that feels." And they kissed once more, brimming with the joy of their discovery.

Asa and Jae leaned against the bathroom wall, their bodies still trembling from the intensity of their encounter. Asa looked up at Jae, her eyes shiny with unshed tears. "Oppa, what are we doing?" she whispered, her voice hoarse from her previous screams of pleasure.

Jae cupped her face, his thumb brushing gently against her cheek. "Something we should have done a long time ago," he said, his voice steady and sure. He looked into her eyes, his own filled with a warmth she had never seen before. "Asa, I have always wanted you. But there's something you should know about me."

Asa tilted her head, her eyebrows furrowing slightly. "What is it?" she asked, her heart pounding.

Jae took a deep breath, his cheeks flushing slightly. "I have a kink, Asa. I have always had a thing for... your midriff." He looked down, his eyes tracing the curves of her waist, her belly button, the flat plane of her stomach. "I have always wanted to worship, kiss, and lick it."

Asa's breath hitched, her stomach fluttering at his words. She had never known this or imagined that her brother had such desires. But the look in his eyes, the raw need in his voice, ignited something within her. She wanted to give him what he desired, to fulfill his fantasies.

She took his hand, leading him to the floor. She lay down on her back, her body still flushed and naked from their previous encounter. Jae looked down at her, his eyes wide with surprise and desire. "Asa," he began, but she cut him off.

"Do what you want, Oppa," she said, her voice breathless. "Worship me."

Jae groaned, his body shaking with need. He lay down beside her, his head at her feet, his feet at her head. His hands grasped her hips, his fingers tracing the curves of her waist, the flat plane of her stomach. Asa gasped, her body arching as his lips pressed against her belly button, his tongue dipping in, tasting her, teasing her.

She could see his cock, hard and ready, just inches from her face. She grasped it, her fingers wrapping around his length, feeling the velvety smoothness of his skin. Jae groaned against her stomach, the vibrations sending shivers down her spine. She leaned forward, her tongue licking the tip of his cock, tasting the saltiness of his pre-cum.

Jae's body shuddered, his hips jerking as she took him into her mouth. He groaned against her stomach, his lips and tongue worshipping her midriff, just like he had always wanted. Asa moaned, the sound vibrating around his cock, making him groan even louder.

Their bodies writhed together, their mouths and tongues exploring each other's most intimate places. Asa could feel the pleasure building, her body trembling with each lick, each suck, each nibble of Jae's mouth. Jae's hips jerked, his cock thrusting in and out of her mouth, his breath coming in fast pants.

Suddenly, Jae pulled away, his body shaking with need. He sat up, pulling Asa with him. His eyes were dark with desire, his breath coming in ragged gasps. He sat on the toilet, his cock hard and ready, pointing straight up. Asa looked at him, her body aching with need.

"Ride me, Asa," he said, his voice rough with desire. "Ride, move your hips like you do it in choreo."

Asa gasped, her body throbbing at his words. She straddled him, her legs wrapping around his waist, her breasts pressing against his chest. She could feel his heart pounding, could see the pulse at his neck throbbing with desire. She reached down, her hand grasping his cock, guiding it to her entrance.

She slid down onto him, both of them groaning as he filled her. She began to ride him, her body bouncing up and down, her breasts jiggling with each movement. Jae groaned, his hands grasping her hips, his fingers digging into her soft flesh.

Their bodies moved together, their breaths coming in sync, their hearts pounding. Asa could feel the pleasure building, her body trembling with each thrust, each grind, each bounce. Jae's body was shaking, his hips jerking up to meet hers, his cock thrusting deep into her.

Suddenly, Jae's body tensed, his hips jerking up one last time as he came, his seed spilling deep into her. Asa cried out, her body convulsing as she too came, her pleasure washing over her in waves. She collapsed onto him, her body limp, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She looked down at herself and chuckled.

"Our mess will be... hard to clean up."

She could feel his cum leaking out of her, could see the mess it had made on her thighs, her makeup smudged and ruined. But she didn't care. All she cared about was the man beneath her, the man who had just given her the most intense pleasure of her life.

Jae looked up at her, his eyes filled with a warmth and love she had never seen before. He cupped her face, his thumb brushing gently against her cheek. He pulled her down to him and kissed her full on the lips, the passion, heart and soul, and happy to be her boyfriend in one head-swirling, life-changing press of the lips.

"I love you, Asa," he whispered against her lips. "I always have. And I always will."

Asa's heart swelled, her eyes filling with tears. "I love you too, Oppa," she whispered back. "I always have. And I always will."

They stayed like that, their bodies entwined, their hearts beating. They had crossed a line, had done something they could never take back. But as they sat there, their bodies still trembling with the aftermath of their passion, they knew they wouldn't have it any other way. They had found something in each other's arms, something they had been searching for their whole lives: love, passion, acceptance. And they would hold onto it, no matter what the future held.

[celestialk99]

THE BEST PARTY

Tags : a lot of squirting, gangbang, anal, holden shower

*my first story, so sorry if unperfect

Chaewon chuckled, a sound that was both comforting and predatory. "Why not? You're an adult, aren't you? It's time to live a little." She sauntered over to a table laden with unmarked bottles and gleaming syringes. Her movements were fluid, like a dancer performing an intimate routine, and she exuded a confidence that was both alluring and slightly intimidating.

Minju took a deep breath, trying to ignore the racing thoughts in her head. The plan was unlike anything she had ever done before. It was wild, risky, and utterly exhilarating. But as she watched Chaewon's skilled hands mix the contents of the bottles, she couldn't shake the feeling that she might be in over her head.

The door creaked open, and six figures filed in, their faces obscured by shadowy masks. They looked more like guests at a masquerade ball than participants in an underground celebration. Chaewon greeted them with a smile that could have melted steel, her eyes lighting up like a cat who had just caught a canary. "Welcome, gentlemen," she purred. "Allow me to introduce your entertainment for the evening."

With a dramatic flourish, Chaewon presented Minju, who felt a blush creep up her neck. The men's eyes raked over her, and she tried to hold her ground, but the weight of their gazes was like a physical force. They were all tall and broad-shouldered, dressed in sleek suits that whispered of wealth and power. And they were all looking at her with an intensity that made her knees wobble.

"Now," Chaewon announced, "let's get this party started."

Minju nodded, a thrill of excitement running through her veins. "What's the plan?"

"Simple," Chaewon said, her voice a seductive purr. "Today, it's going to be a different kind of celebration. Just six guys, and I'll be here to make sure you have the best time."

Minju felt a thrill at her words, her body already responding with a familiar ache. She watched as Chaewon stood and walked over to the first man, the one who had first claimed her mouth the night before. He stepped closer, his eyes never leaving hers, and she could see the hunger in them. Chaewon leaned in, her lips meeting his in a kiss that was anything but chaste. It was a kiss that spoke of need and desire, of a connection that went beyond friendship.

The second man didn't waste a moment, his hands sliding around Minju's waist, pulling her closer to him. His kiss was harder, more demanding, his tongue dueling with hers as if he was fighting for dominance. She could feel his cock pressing against her stomach, eager to claim her once more. The third man knelt before her, his eyes locked with hers as he began to kiss his way down her body, his lips trailing a path of fire across her skin.

"Get down on your knees," the first man said, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver down her spine. She hesitated for a moment, the command making her pulse race. But then she obeyed, her legs giving out beneath her. The cool marble floor was a stark contrast to the heat of her body, and she felt a strange sense of power in her submission.

Minju wrapped her lips around the first man's cock, her eyes locked with Chaewon's. Her best friend was already on her knees before the second man, her mouth open wide as she took him in. The sight of her friend, so usually composed and in control, in this submissive position was both shocking and incredibly arousing. She watched as Chaewon's cheeks hollowed with each bob of her head, her eyes fluttering shut as she took him deeper and deeper.

The fourth and third men took their places beside Minju, each taking one of her hands in theirs. "Show us how eager you are," they murmured, guiding her to wrap her fingers around their throbbing cocks. The sensation of two more cocks in her grip was overwhelming, but she didn't protest. Instead, she began to stroke them in time with the rhythm set by the first man's hips, feeling the velvety skin slide beneath her palms.

The fifth and sixth men stepped closer, their eyes raking over her body with a hunger that made her tremble. They reached out, each taking one of her breasts in their hands, and began to squeeze and knead them roughly. The sensation was almost painful, but it only added to the delicious tension building inside her. Her nipples hardened, poking out from her chest, begging for attention.

The men watched her intently, their cocks jerking in her hands and her mouth as she worked them. The first two men groaned in unison, their pleasure palpable as they thrust into her eagerly. Chaewon's muffled sounds of pleasure echoed around the room, spurring Minju on to suck harder, to stroke faster. She could feel their precum leaking onto her tongue, the salty taste making her crave more.

The first and second man's grip tightened in minju and chaewon hair as he started to fuck her mouth, his hips moving faster and faster. She could feel the tension building in his body, his cock swelling even more in her mouth.

"Fuck, you're going to make me cum," he grunted, his breath hot against her face.

Minju felt the pressure in her mouth build, the man's cock thickening with each thrust. His grip on her hair tightened, guiding her movements. "Yes," she moaned around his cock, the word vibrating along his shaft. Chaewon watched from the side, her own eyes glazed with arousal as she took the second man's cock in her mouth, matching Minju's rhythm stroke for stroke.

Suddenly, the first man's body tensed, his hips jerking as he climaxed. "I'm coming so much," he groaned, and then his cock erupted, filling Minju's throat with a hot, thick flood of cum. She gagged and choked, her eyes watering as she desperately swallowed, trying to accommodate the deluge. "Glukk... glukkk," she heard the sound of his semen spurting into her, the wetness of it escaping from the corners of her mouth and down her chin.

Simultaneously, the man in Chaewon's mouth reached his peak, his cock pulsing as he unleashed his own load. Chaewon's eyes widened, her throat working overtime as she attempted to swallow every drop. Some of it dribbled out, staining the marble floor a pale white. The sight of her best friend's struggles only served to excite Minju further, making her want to do better, to take everything they had to give.

The two men who had been watching, stroking their own erections, stepped forward eagerly. "It's our turn now," one of them said, a wicked smile playing on his lips as he positioned himself between Minju's legs. He gripped his cock, the head slick with pre-cum, and lined it up with her gaping pussy. "Ready to get wrecked?"

Minju could only nod, her body already responding to the promise of more pleasure. As he pushed into her, she felt her walls stretch and clench around his thickness, her eyes rolling back in her head as she moaned. He didn't hold back, pounding into her with a ferocity that made the first few men seem gentle by comparison.

"Oh fuck," she gasped, her voice high and keening. "You're so big... oh, yes, like that, just like that."

The man in her pussy grunted his approval, his strokes growing more demanding. He was thick and long, stretching her to the limits of pleasure. She could feel his cock hit her cervix with every thrust, the sensation so intense it bordered on pain. But it was a good pain, a pain that made her toes curl and her eyes roll back in her head.

At the same time, the man behind her took position, his cock nudging at her tight, unprepared hole. She tensed for a moment, the anticipation making her breath hitch. But then she relaxed, her body welcoming the new intrusion. "Oh yes," she moaned, her voice thick with desire. "Fuck my ass like there's no tomorrow."

He didn't need any more encouragement. With a single, powerful thrust, he pushed inside her, the sound of skin slapping skin echoing in the quiet room. Minju's eyes rolled back in her head, and she couldn't hold back the scream that ripped from her throat. The pain was intense, but it was quickly overridden by the pleasure that followed.

"Wow, you really are a slut for BBC, aren't you?" Chaewon said, her voice filled with a mix of amazement and amusement. "You can't think of anything except big black cock, can you?"

Minju could only moan in response, the words lost to the haze of pleasure clouding her mind. The man fucking her pussy had hit just the right spot, sending waves of ecstasy crashing over her. Each thrust was a declaration of ownership, a claiming of her body that she couldn't deny. Her eyes remained locked on Chaewon, her best friend's gaze both grounding her in the present and pushing her further into the depths of depravity.

"Yess, this cock is so big and stretches me so well," she managed to murmur, the words forced out between gasps. Chaewon's smile grew wider.

The two men who had been waiting their turn didn't waste any more time. One of them grabbed Chaewon by the hips, spinning her around so that she was facing away from Minju. He didn't bother with any preamble, pushing the tip of his cock against her tightly puckered asshole and sliding in without mercy. Chaewon's eyes watered with pain, but she bit her lip and took it, her body bouncing back against his with each powerful thrust.

The second man stepped up, his cock jutting out like a weapon ready to conquer. He didn't bother with gentle caresses or sweet nothings—instead, he plunged into her pussy with the same ferocity as his companion. Chaewon's body was stretched to the limits, sandwiched between them as they used her simultaneously. She gripped the marble counter, her knuckles white with the effort of holding on, her eyes never leaving Minju's.

"Ahh, so tight," he grunted, his voice filled with a mix of satisfaction and greed. "You two really know how to pick 'em."

Chaewon's eyes watered with pain as she nodded. "Yeah," she gritted out, "she's a virgin there." Despite her words, the pleasure was evident in her voice, a deep, carnivorous hunger that matched the men's own.

Minju watched as her friend was used, her own arousal reaching a fever pitch. She couldn't believe the transformation in Chaewon, the way she had given herself over to the experience. It was intoxicating, watching her best friend lose herself in the moment, just as she had done the night before.

"Ahh, I can't think, please stop," Chaewon moaned, her body convulsing with each thrust from behind. But it was clear she didn't mean it. Her words were a plea for more, a demand for the men to push her further. The man in her ass chuckled, his strokes growing more forceful. "You love it, don't you?" he said, his voice deep and mocking.

"Y-yes," Chaewon gasped, her body betraying her as she pushed back against him, her pussy clenching around the cock inside her. "Don't stop. Please, don't ever stop."

Her words were barely coherent, lost in the symphony of pleasure that consumed her. Minju watched, her own arousal spiking at the sight of Chaewon's submission. Her pussy clenched around the man's cock, and she felt her orgasm building, a crescendo of sensation that washed over her like a tidal wave. The man in her ass hit a particularly sensitive spot, and she couldn't help but scream, her body arching off the marble counter.

"Oh god, I think I'm going to come," Chaewon whispered, her eyes wide and unfocused.

The men took this as their cue to redouble their efforts, driving into the two women with a frenzy that was almost animalistic. Minju felt her own climax building, her body tightening around the cocks filling her. The man in her pussy hit a spot that sent stars shooting through her vision, and she couldn't hold back any longer

Chaewon and minju orgasm hit her like a sledgehammer, her body convulsing as she squirted all over the marble floor. The sensation was so intense she thought she might pass out, the force of it making her muscles spasm uncontrollably.

But the men didn't stop. They just chuckled, their strokes unrelenting. "We didn't cum yet," one of them said, his voice a low growl that sent a shiver down her spine. "And we're not going anywhere until we do."

The two men in her began to pick up their pace, their movements growing more erratic as they approached their own climaxes. Minju felt her orgasm subside, only to be replaced by a new, building wave of pleasure. Her pussy clenched around the cock inside her, desperate for more, for the release she hadn't quite reached. Chaewon's moans grew louder, her body writhing with pleasure as she was pounded from both ends.

"Fuck, I'm coming again," Minju screamed, the words tearing from her throat. The man in her ass grunted his approval, his strokes growing more erratic as he neared his own peak.

Chaewon's voice joined hers, a desperate wail of pleasure as she too reached climax. "Together, baby," the man fucking her pussy grunted, his hips slapping against her ass. "I want to cum with you."

The two men in Chaewon didn't need any more encouragement. They pounded into her with renewed vigor, their cocks thick and demanding as they claimed her in a display of pure, raw power. She could feel the tension in their bodies, their muscles tensing as they approached their own peak.

Minju and chaewon felt the man in her pussy and ass swell even further, his grip on her hips tightening as he neared climax. She braced herself for the onslaught, her body already primed for the explosion of pleasure she knew was coming.

And then, it hit them both. With a roar, the man pulled out of Chaewon's ass, his cum spurting out in a hot, sticky arc that splattered against the wall. At the same time, the man in her pussy reached his peak, filling her with his seed. The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pain and pleasure that made the two women scream in unison.

Minju felt her own orgasm crash over her, more intense than any she had ever experienced. Her body shook uncontrollably, her muscles clenching around the cocks inside her. She squirted, her juices mixing with the cum that was already leaking out of her, soaking the marble counter beneath her.

Chaewon's eyes rolled back in her head as the men finally pulled out, their cocks glistening with the evidence of their conquest. She collapsed onto the floor, her legs giving out beneath her. Minju watched as cum dribbled out of her friend's abused holes, painting the floor with their shared passion.

The men didn't miss a beat, their semi-erect cocks already starting to thicken again at the sight of the two women's exhausted forms. One by one, they lined up, their cocks bobbing with excitement as they prepared to shower Chaewon and Minju with their golden rain.

The first man stepped up, his cock still partially hard. He aimed it at Chaewon's face, a smug smile playing on his lips as he began to piss. The warm, golden stream hit her cheek, sliding down to her chin and dripping onto her chest. She flinched but didn't move, the humiliation written clearly in her eyes.

Minju felt a strange mix of emotions as she watched—disgust, arousal, and a perverse sense of pride. This was what she had become, a plaything for these men to use and discard. And yet, she couldn't deny that she had never felt more alive.

The second and third men took their positions, their cocks already hardening again as they took turns urinating on Chaewon's prone body. She gagged as some of the urine went into her mouth, but she didn't protest. Instead, she swallowed, her throat working to keep up with the steady flow.

The fourth and fifth men focused on Minju, their streams hitting her in the face, her hair, her breasts. The sting of the piss on her skin was surprisingly erotic, making her nipples peak and her pussy throb with need.

The sixth man, the one who had fucked Chaewon's ass, stepped back. He admired his handiwork, the two friends soaked in a mix of cum and piss, their bodies trembling with exhaustion and pleasure. "Your turn," he said to the others, gesturing to Minju.

The first man stepped closer to Chaewon, his cock still half-hard as he leaned over her, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent. He aimed his cock at her chest, letting a thin stream of piss arc out and splatter against her breasts. She gasped, her body jolting with a mix of revulsion and arousal. The warm liquid ran down her body, mingling with the cum that was already there, creating a sticky, humiliating mess.

The second man approached Minju, his cock pointing at her face like a gun. He smirked as he began to urinate, the stream hitting her cheek and running down her neck. She flinched at first, the sensation foreign and degrading. But as the warmth spread, she found herself leaning into it, her tongue flicking out to catch the salty drops. The taste was surprisingly erotic, a reminder of the power dynamic that had been established in the bathroom the night before.

The third and fourth men took turns dousing them, their piss raining down like a perverse shower, soaking their hair and stinging their eyes. Minju and Chaewon were reduced to whimpering, writhing masses of pleasure and pain, their bodies responding to the humiliation in ways they never could have imagined. The fifth man stepped closer, his cock aimed at Minju's open, eager mouth.

"Swallow," he commanded, his voice low and demanding. She did as she was told, feeling the hot liquid fill her mouth and throat.

"I can't take it anymore," Chaewon groaned, her voice thick with a mix of pleasure and pain. She looked up at Minju, her eyes pleading for release from the relentless assault. Minju stared back, her own body a canvas of cum and piss, her eyes gleaming with an intensity that took Chaewon's breath away.

"Seriously?" Minju asked, her voice a hoarse whisper. "You bring me to this moment of pure ecstasy and you expect me to give up now?"

Chaewon's eyes searched Minju's, a mix of surprise and amusement playing on her face. "I didn't bring you here to watch," she said, her own voice thick with arousal. "I brought you here to experience."

The first two men who had stepped back stood up again, their cocks now fully erect. They approached Chaewon, who was still on her knees, panting and covered in cum. "You can take it, Chaewon," one of them said, his voice a mix of reassurance and challenge. "Just push yourself a little bit more."

The first man grabbed her by the shoulders, his grip firm but not painful. "Get on all fours," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. Chaewon and minju complied, they movements sluggish but determined. They knew what they wanted, and a part of her craved it—the feeling of being used, of being nothing more than a receptacle for their pleasure.

The two men who had been watching, stroking their cocks with a mix of anticipation and hunger, stepped closer. They didn't bother with gentle touches or sweet whispers—instead, they simply thrust into them, one in each pussy, filling them to the brim with their thick, pulsing erections. Chaewon gasped as the man entered her, his girth stretching her more than she ever thought possible. Minju's eyes went wide as she felt the pressure of cock in her own pussy, the sensation overwhelming in its intensity.

"Fuck, after all your pussy is so tight," the man in Minju murmured, his voice thick with lust. She moaned around the mouthful of cock, the words resonating through her body like a bass drop in a dance track. She could feel her walls clench around him, trying to adjust to the sudden intrusion.

"Yeah, Chaewon's pussy is tight too," the other man said.

Chaewon's eyes rolled back in her head as she felt the man's cock stretching her to her limits. She was so full, so used, but she couldn't deny the way her body responded. "Your... cock... is so big," she panted, her voice barely a whisper. "It's... ahh... so good."

The man in her pussy chuckled, his strokes growing more confident as he heard her words. "Yeah, it's like you were made for this," he said, his voice thick with satisfaction. "A perfect little slut for us to use."

Minju's cheeks burned with a mix of embarrassment and arousal at the label, but she couldn't deny the truth of it. Her body was responding to him in a way she had never experienced before, each thrust sending shockwaves of pleasure through her core. She felt her pussy clench around his cock, eager for more of the delicious friction that was driving her insane. "Nine... inches...," she moaned, her voice trailing off as she struggled to form coherent thoughts.

The man in her pussy grunted, his strokes growing more powerful as he approached his own climax. "You're going to take it all, aren't you?" he demanded, his voice filled with the confidence of a man who knew he was giving her the ride of her life. Minju nodded, her eyes glazed with lust as she felt his cock hit her deepest spot, sending her spiraling towards the edge of another mind-shattering orgasm.

"I think I'm gonna squirt again," Chaewon murmured, her voice barely audible over the sound of skin slapping against skin.

Minju nodded in agreement.

"Squirt for us, then," one of the men holding her said, a sadistic grin playing on his lips. "Show us how much you love being a cumslut."

And just like that, the men inside her pulled out, allowing Minju and Chaewon a moment to catch their breath.

"Ahh, it's coming," Minju whispered, her voice tight with anticipation. Her body felt like it was on the verge of exploding, the pressure in her pussy almost unbearable. Chaewon nodded, her own breaths coming in ragged gasps.

And then it happened. With a sound that was half scream, half moan, a torrent of cum gushed from Chaewon's pussy, a gallon of hot, sticky liquid that painted the floor in a glistening arc. The men who had been pounding into her only moments ago stepped back, watching in amazement as the evidence of their pleasure spurted out of her, a testament to the intensity of their encounter.

Minju felt her own orgasm building, her body responding to the sight of Chaewon's release. "Ahh... it's coming," she gasped, her own pussy contracting around the cock inside her.

The men's amazement grew as Minju's body began to spasm, her squirt soaking the floor beneath her. "Wow, after all this time, you can still squirt," one of them murmured, his eyes wide with a mix of disbelief and excitement.

The men who had just been watching stepped forward eagerly, their cocks hard and demanding. One by one, they took their places, lining up to fuck the two women like they were at a buffet.

"Yeah, spank my ass, please," Minju begged, her voice a mix of need and desperation. "Punish me for being such a slut."

The man holding her hips took her words as a challenge, his hand rearing back before connecting with a resounding crack against her ass cheek. Minju yelped, the sting mixing with the pleasure that was already overwhelming her senses. Chaewon nodded in silent agreement, her own desire for pain and pleasure a mirror to Minju's.

Another smack echoed through the room, this time aimed at Chaewon's round, reddened cheeks. She gritted her teeth, her eyes squeezing shut as she took it, her pussy clenching around the cock inside her. "More," she gasped, her voice a needy whine that seemed to drive the men wild.

The man holding her hips took her words as a challenge, his hand coming down with a series of stinging slaps that had her crying out in pleasure. Each blow sent waves of sensation through her, her orgasm building with a ferocity she hadn't thought possible. "I think I'm gonna cum in your pussy, baby," he grunted, his strokes growing more erratic.

Minju could feel her climax approaching, the pressure in her pussy so intense she thought she might burst. "Please," she begged, her voice desperate. "Just let it out. Fill me up."

The man didn't need any more encouragement. With a final, brutal thrust, he released his load deep inside her, his cum mixing with the mess already there. Chaewon watched, her own pussy clenching with need as she heard the wet, gushing sound of his release. "Yeahh fill my pussy too," she said, her voice a low, hungry growl.

Chaewon felt the warmth spread through her, the sensation of being filled so completely sending her over the edge.

The men pulled out of them, their cocks glistening with the evidence of their pleasure. Chaewon and Minju collapsed to the floor, their bodies trembling with exhaustion. Sperm spurted out of their abused pussies, forming a pool on the cold, tiles that made them both shiver. They lay there, panting, their eyes locked on the men who had just used them so thoroughly.

As the seconds ticked by, something strange began to happen. Minju felt the familiar warmth building in her belly again, the beginnings of another orgasm that she hadn't even realized she had the capacity for. Her pussy clenched and spasmed, and suddenly she was squirting again, the liquid shooting out of her with a force that made her gasp.

"Oh fuck, here it comes," she whimpered, her body responding to the intense pleasure that the men were giving her. Chaewon watched, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and envy. She had never seen anyone squirt like that before, let alone experienced it herself.

But the night wasn't over yet. The man who had been fucking Minju pulled out, his cock slick with cum. He stepped back, his eyes never leaving hers as he took aim. "Open your mouth," he ordered, his voice thick with desire.

Minju did as she was told, her lips parting slightly. The warm stream of his piss hit her face, mixing with the cum and sweat that already covered her. She felt the urine fill her mouth, the salty taste of it mingling with the bitterness of the cum. She swallowed, her eyes never leaving his, the power dynamic of the situation making her pussy throb with need.

The other men watched, their cocks already hard again as they took in the sight of the two women, used and abused, yet still begging for more. "We're not done with you yet," one of them said, a predatory smile crossing his lips. "But first, let's clean up."

The men stepped back, their cocks still erect as they began to piss again, this time aiming for the puddles of cum on the floor. The sound of their urine splattering against the tiles was the only thing that broke the silence in the room. Chaewon and Minju watched, their own bodies still trembling with aftershocks of pleasure.

As the men finished, they turned to leave, their eyes lingering on the two friends. "We'll be back tomorrow," one of them called out over his shoulder. "Rest up. You're going to need it."

The door closed behind them, leaving Minju and Chaewon alone in the bathroom, their bodies a mess of cum and piss. They looked at each other, their eyes glazed with a mix of shock and arousal. "What have we become?" Chaewon whispered, her voice trembling.

Minju reached out and took her hand, giving it a squeeze. "Whatever it is, we're in it together," she replied, a small smile playing on her lips. Despite the depraved scene they had just endured, she felt a strange sense of camaraderie with her friend.

They both stood up slowly, their legs wobbly from the intense pleasure that had just ravaged their bodies. Chaewon took a tentative step towards the shower, her pussy still throbbing with a dull ache. "My pussy was so sore," she murmured, her voice still hoarse from screaming.

"Yeah, me too," Minju agreed, wincing slightly as she took a step. The pain was a stark reminder of the night's events, a delicious reminder of their shared secret.

They stumbled into the shower, their bodies moving in unison despite their exhaustion. The warm water cascaded over them, washing away the sticky remnants of their encounters. They sank to the floor, the tiles cool against their burning skin, and let the spray wash over them. It was a moment of quiet respite before the next wave of pleasure-induced pain hit.

As the water rinsed the cum and piss from their bodies, Minju couldn't help but feel a sense of liberation. The sensation of the water was almost too much, every drop sending a shiver down her spine. But it was also soothing, cleansing her of the guilt and shame that threatened to overwhelm her. Chaewon's eyes met hers, and she knew her friend felt it too.

They leaned into each other, their bodies entwined as the water beat down on them. It was a silent affirmation of their friendship, a bond that had grown stronger through their shared experiences. They had faced the darkness together, and emerged the other side, forever changed.

Their laughter echoed in the steam-filled bathroom, a strange contrast to the raw, primal noises that had filled the room just moments before. They were alive, more alive than they had ever felt, and the pain was a part of that. It was a reminder of their power, of the control they had given up and the new world they had discovered.

Their bodies grew limp, the water running red with the evidence of their night. They had pushed themselves to the brink, and somehow, they had come out the other side. Chaewon leaned her head on Minju's shoulder, her breaths coming in deep, shuddering gasps. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.

Minju looked at her, surprised by the earnestness in her eyes. "For what?" she asked, her voice still thick with the aftershocks of pleasure.

"For bringing me here," Chaewon replied. "For showing me that I'm not broken. That I can still feel something."

Minju nodded, understanding all too well. She had invited Chaewon to this party, to this mess, to show her that she wasn't alone in her desires. To prove that she could find pleasure in the most unexpected places. "We're in this together," she said, her voice firm. "Whatever happens next."

They climbed out of the shower, their legs trembling with the effort. They wrapped themselves in the plush bathrobes that hung nearby, the fabric sticking to their sticky skin. They made their way to the bed, the plush comforter beckoning them with the promise of oblivion.

As they lay down, the reality of their situation began to set in. They had been through so much, given so much of themselves. But there was a comfort in the darkness, a comfort in the knowledge that they had each other.

"You're not a bastard," Chaewon murmured, her eyes closing. "You're my friend."

Minju squeezed her hand, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. "And you're not just a slut," she replied. "You're my partner in crime."

They fell asleep, their bodies entwined, their hearts beating in sync. The dawn would bring a new day, and with it, the start of their next adventure. But for now, they were content in the aftermath of their decadent night.

The next morning, the sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the rumpled bed and the two women who lay within it. Minju stirred first, her body stiff from the night's exertions. She looked over at Chaewon, who was still sleeping peacefully, her face a mask of contentment.

With a wicked grin, Minju reached for her phone and typed out a message. "I will pay for that party," she wrote, her thumbs moving deftly over the screen. "Maybe a better party with 20 men next time?" She hit send and watched as the message disappeared into the digital ether. She couldn't wait to see the look on Chaewon's face when she read it.

[celestialk99]

Coming In First (Part 1)

Eunchae X 2 Male OC | 19535 words

TW: Incest

—

Part 2: early access here.

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

—

Author's note: If you enjoy the content and want to support it beyond the base tier, Ko-fi now has two higher tiers: True Patron of Smut ($10) and Ultimate Supporter ($20). You’ll get the same perks as the Early Gang, but these higher tiers are for those who want to support me further. Thanks!

—

Jinwoo's brain wasn't working quite as fast, having just woken up, but he was sure he wanted to hear that oddly satisfying sizzle of his breakfast cereal. Hopefully, his older brother Jae hadn't finished the milk; he was sitting at the island, lazily spooning his bowl of cereal into his mouth a few feet away.

"Sup," Jae uttered with exaggeration. He and his brother always enjoyed acting like a couple of meat-heads when their mom wasn't around to correct them.

Jinwoo gave his brother a tired grunt and slumped into a chair at the end of the granite countertop.

They ate silently, slowly waking, clinking bowls and tapping at their phones, which lay on the surface beside their breakfast.

Jae finished first; he didn't eat nearly as much as his brother. At 6'-3" and just under 200 pounds, Jae was pretty trim. He was going into his senior year at the state university and played golf for the school team. He always laughed at the amount his brother ate. He was younger by 2 years at age 20. Weighing the same despite being hardly taller than 6'0", Jinwoo didn't balloon at the gut like some of his buddies because he had walked onto the football team at the same university as his older brother. He didn't play much, but it was an honor to have made the team. Plus, it won him points with the girls at school occasionally.

Despite Jinwoo's stockier build, the two brothers looked the same. Jae had shed some of the boyish features his younger brother still retained, but both were handsome young men in their ways. Their biggest difference was in hair color: Jae with his clean-cut dark brown hair and Jinwoo with a longer, more unkempt head of sandy blonde hair.

Both Jae and Jinwoo looked up from their phones as they heard the sound of feet sliding toward them from the bottom of the foyer stairs.

Their mother would undoubtedly instruct her daughter to pick up her feet if she had been home. Like her brothers, Eunchae was always a slow-mover in the morning.

She walked into the kitchen wearing what she had worn to bed: a tiny pair of soft cotton shorts and an old, faded T-shirt she had cut on a significant slant, so it struck across her midsection and left a hint of her smooth skin beneath.

Eunchae was too tired to notice her two older brothers were watching her closely as she padded across the kitchen, but she knew they would be, anyway. Their watchful eyes might have made her uncomfortable some time ago, but now she was used to it. The young brunette could even hear her father's words droning in her head: "You two are responsible for your little sister now, keep an eye on her" he would say anytime the kids were going to be left alone in the house for more than fifteen minutes it seemed.

That was the one order that her older brothers had no problem following. Both were troublemakers in their way, so much so that she had difficulty getting away with anything now that her parents had seen it all. But they did listen to their dad in that one regard.

Since Eunchae was in her early teens, Jae and Jinwoo had been looking out for her. Right about the time that her body started showing hints of the pretty young woman she would become, her brothers had been instructed frequently to protect their little sister from all the "dangers of being a young girl."

Eunchae always thought her dad was being overly dramatic about that. It was just a cheeky boy here and there - nothing she couldn't handle. Nonetheless, Jae had more than once given a clenched handshake or an evil eye to one of the boys he didn't approve of Eunchae spending time with. Once he graduated and went off to college, Jinwoo took over the role. Though he was a bit more unspoken about it, he seemed satisfied merely to intimidate her male suitors with his size.

It used to be annoying, but the protectiveness of her two older brothers didn't bother her so much anymore. At eighteen, she was closer to her two siblings than any of her other friends were to theirs - friends who typically regarded any brother close in age as the spawn of the devil and someone to be avoided at all costs.

No, Eunchae felt quite lucky to have brothers that paid so much attention to her, though they tended to take the 'job' of watching over her quite a bit further than just making sure she didn't get into trouble with boys or school.

Eunchae looked up to her oldest brother, Jae. He was sharp, witty, and he could charm the skin off of a snake, or at least that's what her mom always said. He could be rude sometimes; Eunchae knew when she was getting on her brother's nerves because he had no qualms about telling her. But of the two brothers, she and Jae could sometimes talk for hours and hours. Every so often, Eunchae would curl up on Jae's comforter, talking intently with him long after he hoped to get to bed. Still, he seemed to always make time for her.

Jinwoo was different but sweet in his way. He wasn't as old as Jae, only one year and ten months older than her, as she was sure to remind him whenever he said two years. But despite being only 20, he had a kind of unassuming quality about him that made him seem older, like he was always thinking more deeply than her. He was the kind of guy who didn't smile often, but she could feel her heart jump at its sincerity when he did. Instead of staying up nights chatting, she and Jinwoo had more fun playing one sport or another outdoors against each other; Jinwoo was a bit of a jock in that way.

The fact that she could feel two pairs of eyes on her when Eunchae reached to get a bowl from the cabinet was more than their protective instinct. But whatever it was, Eunchae didn't mind. Either that or she was too naive to know that her two older brothers were hoping to glimpse those little dimples in their sister's lower back as she stretched up for a bowl.

From the corner of his eye, Jae watched his little sister move around the kitchen as he rinsed his bowl in the sink. At some point, years ago...Jae couldn't remember when, he had realized that his little sister was becoming...well...fucking hot. There was no better way to put it. His buddies said as much, and the way he simply couldn't help staring at her and that incredible curve in his sister's bare waist, just before her low-riding shorts where her t-shirt was cut high... that was evidence enough.

At 18 years old, Eunchae was probably too young for a guy like Jae to be gawking at. Typically, he went for girls closer to his age, or at least out of high school. But his little sister was something else. Somehow, despite their age difference, Jae couldn't come up with a girl he found more attractive, and being related to her didn't change that. His dad was probably so keen on Jae and his little brother keeping close tabs on her.

She had a killer body. Maybe it was all that yoga or the tennis his little sister played, but more likely it was just pure genetics that gave Eunchae her beautiful shape. Nothing was oversized on the 5'-3" brunette; everything was proportioned right. Her tits looked like a nice handful, probably 32C at the most, and she had a habit of wearing tops that accentuated them, much to her father's dismay. Last he remembered, Jae's little sis had told him that as a part of her recent health kick, she was trying to hit 105 lbs. From the looks of her thin waist and the wonderful curve before her tight little butt, she had reached it.

And her face... God, was it gorgeous. Her cute little nose and that jaw-dropping smile were the features of the face that the younger of the two brothers, Jinwoo, liked best about his little sister. Like Jae, he hadn't failed to notice that his teenage sister had a body to drool over, but he liked how the beautiful brunette looked when she smiled. It floored him, and since she constantly flashed him a big grin when she scored on him in basketball or soccer or whatever they were playing, it might have had something to do with the inordinate amount of points she seemed to score on a much more athletic older brother.

"Hey, boys!" she sang loudly, knowing they would probably hate the volume so early in the morning.

"Ugh..." Jae grunted.

She was tired, too, but Eunchae felt like bugging her brother Jae some more. She wrapped herself around one of his arms and pushed up against him. Feeling his little sister's bare breasts press against him from underneath the thin, old shirt, Jae was glad to be standing against the kitchen counter.

"Gooood moooorning, Jae," she hummed, eliciting a lazy smile from her oldest brother.

He responded in kind, making her smile back. The 22-year-old didn't mean to have troublesome thoughts of swiftly grabbing the tattered hem of his baby sister's t-shirt and exposing her perfect breasts to him and his brother, but he couldn't help it all the same.

He'd never do something so brazen, but how could he keep his mind from venturing to such things? She was wearing so little; it was torturous to have such a pretty young teenager prancing, scantily clad, around him like that all the time. Jae could hardly keep himself from hardening at a mild sex scene in a TV show, and now he had a sexy young brunette pressed against him firmly enough that he thought he could even feel one of her tiny nipples.

Meanwhile, Jinwoo looked on, pretending he wasn't envying his older brother as he saw her long legs flex and show her toned thighs. A moment later, she did the same to him when she came around to sit next to him at the island, and Jinwoo felt the same hint of her bare nipple poking out from his sister's t-shirt.

Neither boy considered themselves hot for their little sister. Neither of them had ever made a pass at her or ever did much more than look. Sure, they had taken an opportunity to misplace a hand somewhere near where other boys only dreamed of touching, but it was nothing that she had ever flagged as inappropriate. Both boys had individually concluded that their frequent daydreams of what lay beneath their little sister's daily outfits were simply hazards of being a brother to a beautiful young brunette like Eunchae.

Still, Eunchae wasn't dumb. She knew more now what kind of impact even the slightest touch or glance at her could have on man and boy alike. She wouldn't have risked such interactions with her older brothers if she didn't love them unconditionally and feel like they would care for her no matter what. Heck, sometimes knowing that Jae was checking her out made her feel older, or seeing Jinwoo's look of shock when she walked out of the bathroom in only her bra and panties made her feel like she must stack up well against the kinds of girls who liked to toss themselves at a football player.

The harmless attraction was mutual, too. Eunchae knew (before all her girlfriends started reminding her) that her brothers were handsome. Jae with his dark scruff on a Saturday morning or Jinwoo with his dimples and the big forearms from his football workouts... Yep, they were a couple of dreamboats, her older brothers. Or maybe she just thought that she was admittedly proud because they were her family.

Whatever it was, thoughts passed between them as usual, and Eunchae and her older brothers chatted around the kitchen and snacked on things in the fridge their mother would have yelled at them for. Every part of the morning told Eunchae that it was going to be another normal day, and if it meant spending time with either or both of her older brothers, it was exactly what she wanted it to be.

When Eunchae skipped out of the kitchen to take a shower, Jinwoo happened to see her young breasts bouncing freely beneath her shirt. The combination of that sight and her round little backside scampering up the stairs made him speak his thoughts aloud.

"Jesus," Jinwoo muttered.

He heard his older brother snort and look in his direction, causing Jinwoo to realize he had said it rather than thought it. Jae saw a look of shock and embarrassment on his brother's face and gave him a questioning look.

"What?" Jinwoo responded guiltily, wondering how his older brother would take what had been a knee-jerk reaction to his little sister's incredible sexiness.

Jae laughed aloud this time. He knew exactly what his brother had been referencing.

"Eunchae, right?" Jae asked.

"What?" Jinwoo repeated, still thinking he'd been caught red-handed.

"It's cool man," Jae assured him, "I think she's hot too."

Jinwoo gave an empty look, not knowing what to make of his brother's confession. It could easily be a trap; all Jinwoo had to do was admit that he found their little sister attractive, and Jae would hold it over his head until the day he died. But it wasn't a test.

"Yeah, I know you saw her, too." Jae continued. Likely, the look on his little brother's face as he watched their sister leave the room, one he knew all too well, gave Jae the nerve to relate to Jinwoo about their eighteen-year-old sister's beauty.

Finally, Jinwoo gave in, laughing uncomfortably, "Yeah, I guess I was a bit obvious about that."

"She's unbelievable, right?" Jae pried. He'd long wondered if Jinwoo was immune to his sister's looks or weak to them like himself.

"YES!" The younger of the two replied, "When the fuck did that happen?"

"Pretty sure it's been happening under our noses for a while now," Jae responded.

There was a moment of silence between them as they felt the relief of admitting something so taboo. Jae and Jinwoo didn't agree on everything, but it seemed that on this, they could.

"When she hugged you, you felt her...?" Jinwoo started, unable to finish the sentence.

"You mean, did I feel our little sister's bare tits on me?" Jae asked, relaxing his brother further and getting a hearty chuckle from him. "Yea, she HAD to be aware that we'd know she wasn't wearing a bra, right?"

"That's what I was thinking." Jinwoo related. He felt immeasurably glad to have someone to talk to about the brunette who had caused him a few sleepless nights over the last few years.

"Have you noticed that she's gotten a bit bold around us lately?" Jinwoo asked his older brother.

"Now that you mention it, yeah.' Jae confirmed. "Maybe it's because she's getting closer to graduation or something? Or maybe now that she's technically an 'adult,' as she is fond of reminding our parents?"

"Do you remember that outfit she was wearing on her birthday; you know... that one with the black sweater like this?" Jinwoo used his finger to draw a big swooping motion from one shoulder to the other.

"You're right... Jesus," Jae repeated his brother's earlier words, "Those white shorts she had on were so fucking tight on her I swear I could see her... but the sweater, I thought the damn thing was going to fall off all night."

"You wish," Jinwoo joked.

Both boys were silent for another couple seconds, still overcome with disbelief of what they were sharing.

"I feel bad, dude," Jinwoo said. "I'm not supposed to think about my little sister like this. Dad always told us..."

"Oh fuck what Dad always told us, I've seen Dad checking her out too." Jae interrupted.

"No way," Jinwoo said flatly, shaking his head.

"You better believe it," Jae said convincingly, "watch out the next time she wears one of those damned swimsuits and mom's not around. He's always willing to play around in the pool with her then."

Jinwoo looked like he was deep in thought. More revelations... and more and more he was feeling not quite as bad for the dreams he'd had of his little sister at night, the ones he wasn't going to share with Jae despite their mutual appreciation for Eunchae.

"I guess I just chalk it up to nothing we can do. Yes, she's hot, certainly hotter than any of the girls I've ever seen YOU hanging around school with, that's for sure." Jae insulted.

"Oh fuck you!" Jinwoo said, throwing the kitchen towel across the island at his brother, who caught it handily before it could drape across his face.

"She makes that chick Brianna you brought around here look like a mule!" Jinwoo fired back. "Heee HAW, Heee HAW!" the younger brother sounded, giving his best, most offensive impression.

They both laughed and gathered themselves, smiling sideways so similarly that there was no question they were brothers.

"Sometimes, though..." Jae said as his brother reflected inwardly, "Sometimes I swear she knows what she's doing, like she's almost... asking for something."

"Yeah, I think I know what you mean." Jinwoo agreed.

A little twinge of competition sparked somewhere deep in Jae's mind. He had no idea what about, but perhaps it was his protectiveness for Eunchae in the face of another guy desiring her as he often did.

"I've fended off a few guys, but I'm sure they're all over her now that neither of us is in school with her. To tell you the truth, I kind of miss looking out for her, " Jinwoo admitted.

"Me too, man, but I wouldn't worry too much..." Jae stopped short, feeling like he couldn't say more without betraying his little sister's trust.

"Wait... what do you mean?" asked Jinwoo, knowing his brother was withholding something.

"Nah, you'll have to talk to her about it." Jae refrained.

"What the heck, Jae? NOW you draw the line?" Jinwoo scoffed, though he could tell his brother wouldn't say more. "She doesn't talk to me like she does with you."

"She would. You just have to ASK her." Jae said, seeing his brother a bit puzzled, "I mean, start by talking to her about nothing, you know: school and stuff. As soon as you get her going, she will talk and talk and talk..." Jae mimicked her jokingly with his hand for a puppet.

Jinwoo had always been envious of his big brother's relationship with Eunchae. Not for the reasons they had discussed before; he just wanted to be close with her like Jae was. His older brother could read it on the twenty-year-old's face.

"Hey, you're the one that gets to spend so much time outside playing with her. Don't tell me you mind playing a little defense when she's wearing one of those sports bras and spandex shorts she likes to work out in."

The thought triggered some fond memories for Jinwoo, and he smiled as his brother called him out.

"I can't be blamed," Jinwoo said, putting his hands up. "I just ask, and she always wants to hang out or go outside to shoot some hoops."

"Yeah, I'm sure that's all it is," Jae said sarcastically.

"I'd have the same advice for you then. She's always up for anything. I'm sure she'd say yes if you asked her to hang out with you."

It was lovely to be helping each other out like that. A small part of both boys felt the typical family rivalry for who was the better brother to their gorgeous little sis, but it was all in good fun. Jinwoo felt like Jae sincerely wanted him to talk to Eunchae as he could, and Jae likewise thought he would just ask her to come out with him sometime.

"Well..." Jae said, placing both palms on the table and nodding at his brother, "Glad we could get that out of our system."

"Haha, yeah."

"I guess I'll know who to roll my eyes at when we are in Mexico in a few weeks and Eunchae decides to wear that fucking strapless bikini that is way too small for her," said Jae.

"Jesus," Jinwoo agreed, repeating it for the last time and looking forward to a whole week of their little sister wearing hardly anything when they vacationed in Mexico later that summer. He'd have to remember to pack his sunglasses with the dark lenses so he could undetectably and thoroughly keep an eye on her. For the first time, Jinwoo thought with little guilt of that undersized bikini his brother had mentioned and the way Eunchae's breasts looked even better as they threatened to spill out of it. Maybe, just maybe, it was luck and not torture to have such an attractive little sister that he got along with so well.

-----------------

Over the next few weeks, as they became more comfortable with it, the two brothers enjoyed the benefits of having a sounding board for their frustrations and the benefits of having Eunchae as a sister. It wasn't always about the outfits she wore or the states of undress they seemed to be catching her in more often, but they also related how their attempts at improving their relationships with her were going.

It was like practice for the real world, Jae told his younger brother at some point. Jinwoo's most significant obstacle with girls was always how to talk to them once they were standing right in front of him, and Eunchae was perfect for that. Far more beautiful than most of the girls he encountered, Jinwoo confronted the same nervousness when he started treating her like a love interest rather than a sister. It was all harmless anyway; she was still his sister, and the pressure of going home with her at night was absent.

And despite his confidence with girls and ability to chat them up at a moment's notice, Jae was realizing through his brother that he did have a bit of difficulty with the physical aspects of relating to women beyond sex. He saw how natural it was for Jinwoo to throw his arm around Eunchae or to grab her side and make her squeal adorably. He found himself wanting to relate to her in that way too, and though his little brother wasn't so much a coach as Jae had been, he was a good act to follow.

During that time, poor Eunchae had no idea what had spurred it, but was feeling a marked increase in attention from her older brothers. She and her oldest brother Jae used to spend time together only after it got dark, but suddenly, he was more playful and attentive during the day. And Jinwoo!... the quiet one all her friends admired for being dark and mysterious... even he was talking to her more than usual. Sure, as soon as they were out of the house, he was his same old introverted self, but Eunchae felt like he was opening up to her at least.

Needless to say, she loved it. Every extra minute the bubbly brunette spent with her brothers, no matter what they were doing, made her happy.

Because of the constant presence of watchful men around her for as long as she could remember or a simple lack of interest in the boys her age, Eunchae had to admit that Jae and Jinwoo were the closest men in her life.

Sometimes, the young brunette felt like she was missing out, like she was supposed to have stories to share with her girlfriends in the locker room, too. There was no shortage of male attention for her at school, but word had gotten around about Eunchae's brothers, and if it hadn't, then most simply assumed Eunchae was a prude.

She hated that word—' prude.' Just because she wasn't interested in having an awkward encounter in the backseat of Freddy's dad's Jaguar (which he was always keen to mention when he came on to her after their math class) didn't mean she was 'prude.'

"Girls mature faster than boys," her mother told her when Eunchae complained about boys harassing her at school.

That had proved accurate, no doubt about it. Ever since Eunchae's boobs had started showing around sixth grade, she'd been immersed in a sea of immaturity, a.k.a. her male classmates. But things were better now; going into her senior year of high school, Eunchae had learned how to deal with the pushy boys who either didn't remember her brother Jinwoo or didn't seem to care.

And then she came home to her brothers. They didn't tease her for being a prude, they didn't try to cop a feel (except on accident when they were fooling around in the backyard or something), and they allowed Eunchae just to be herself. Oddly enough, the eighteen-year-old saved her more revealing outfits for home, where she wouldn't be subject to the leering eyes of high school boys. Maybe that was a risk, given that her big brothers still seemed to notice, but nothing had come of it...yet.

So, as the day wound down one Thursday and Eunchae felt like dressing as comfortably as possible on one of the hotter days that summer, she donned a particularly small pair of boxer shorts and a gray tank top so soft she could have found it among the rest in complete darkness.

"Where is everybody?" said the slender brunette as she wandered into the family room where her brother Jinwoo was watching TV.

"Uhh...I think Mom and Dad are at some dinner party," he replied, "and Jae... I think he mentioned getting hammered after work today if I'm not mistaken."

Eunchae giggled and joined her brother on the couch. As she glanced at him, she noticed how her sibling had grown up. Jinwoo had been a little pudgy as a boy; the photos hanging around the house were proof of that, but not anymore. He wasn't a starter on the football team or anything, but he worked his butt off, and it showed.

Her friends were correct; both of her brothers were good-looking guys. Jinwoo was a bit more 'cute,' and Jae was more masculine and handsome. Occasionally, Eunchae had to remind herself that they were her siblings, not to be thought of inappropriately.

At some point, they talked, and Eunchae marveled at how little she knew about her brother. He conversed differently than Jae, seeming to take care in choosing each word he spoke. The more they talked, the more he seemed to take care of her as usual, asking about school and her friends and seeming genuinely interested. She had already told Jae almost everything; sharing things with her second oldest brother of a much different character, was nice. And as with Jae, they started to get into more personal topics after a while, like whether she'd been on any dates lately.

"What about you?" she stopped him at some point. It's my turn to ask the questions. How come you only ever brought that girl Katie home for Jae's birthday last year? Have you been seeing anybody, Mr. Football Player?" she said with emphasis.

Jinwoo shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah, things didn't really work out with her..." he said, though he looked like he wanted to say more. And no, I'm not seeing anybody else right now."

"Why didn't things work out with her?"

"Nope, my turn," Jinwoo interjected. "I could name at least three guys on your school's team who told me they wanted to take you out while I was still there. As far as I know, you haven't gone out with any of them. Why not? Don't you like boys? Or maybe it's girls?" He asked, raising his eyebrows, teasing her.

"You shut up," she said, leaning across the couch to sock him in the arm. "It's not that I don't like boys; I just don't like how it's always the same with them."

"How do you mean?" Jinwoo asked, feeling his little sister leaning toward him after the punch.

Eunchae answered as if pre-recorded, "We go out on a date, probably dinner and a movie. They act all charming, put their arm around me, and then..."

She took a deep breath and paused.

"What Eunchae?" Jinwoo beckoned.

"You know..." she said coyly, "They try something...on the ride home or try to get me to 'go somewhere quieter at a party... They want to make out, but usually more than that. Like, eeevery tiiiime"

"Yeaaahhhh..." Jinwoo drew out, sounding like he understood. Though, seeing his little sister sprawled out on the couch and leaning lightly against him, he wondered if he could blame the guys even younger than he.

Her older brother remembered some of the encounters he'd had around her age. Except, with Jinwoo it was somewhat the other way around. Girls expected things from him, like he was supposed to take charge all the time and initiate; that wasn't really his style, except lately in terms of conversation with his little sister.

"Why does it always have to be like that?" Eunchae begged of her brother, hoping he had the answers.

"I don't know Eunchae, not all guys are like that." he said despondently, "I'm not."

Eunchae looked at him and knew... had always known that he wasn't like that. Jinwoo would never push her into something she didn't want to do. She knew that her brother treated girls with probably more respect than necessary; he was pretty shy when it came to the fairer sex..

"I know Jinwoo, that's why I guess I'd rather just hang out with you and Jae and wait until college to date anyone."

"You know, it's funny. Once you get to college, it's even harder to date. Nobody takes it seriously. "Jinwoo related.

"Really? Arghhh!" She expressed in frustration. "When am I ever gonna..."

But then Eunchae stopped, she'd almost blurted something to Jinwoo that she'd never considered telling anyone but Jae. Yet, here she was wanting to tell her other brother too. Jinwoo gave her a squinting look, inviting her to say more. So Eunchae sighed and finished:

"...HAVE SEX. All my friends have, or at least it seems like it, and everybody just thinks I'm prude!" Eunchae winced as she said that stupid word.

Seeing the wide-eyed look of surprise on her brother's face, it lightened Eunchae's mood. But her brother's red cheeks and the way he looked away from her slightly made her speak up:

"Oh come on," she bargained, "don't look so shocked, you're in college now and you're on the football team. I'm sure girls are throwing themselves at you all the time. Sex is nothing for YOU to be so bashful about."

But he was bashful about it. First he was contemplating the truth behind his sister's words, then unintentionally thinking about how unbelievable it was that a lithe little brunette like her, with the perfect mound of each of her breasts beneath her top, the incredible curve of her waist and legs, and that incredulous look on her face...that she could be a virgin.

And then he was thinking about the other truth. He remembered his brother telling him that part of relating to Eunchae, beautiful girls like her, or really any female at all, was in sharing about himself too. He hadn't told anyone, though he suspected Jae knew, but he just had to blurt it out.

"I'm a virgin too," He said as quietly as possible, like somebody else might hear him if he wasn't careful.

Eunchae's mouth fell open slightly. She thought she must have misheard him. Football players were supposed to be dogs, they took whatever came to them, and LOTS came to them.

"You're just saying that," Eunchae said after sharing a moment of eye contact with her cute older brother.

"No.... I'm not." Jinwoo assured her. "I mean, I've done, like, other things. But never IT."

"Really?" Eunchae asked, almost hopeful.

"Really."

She was actually smiling when he told her. Jinwoo was yet another person she just assumed had more experience than her in the physical department, and he probably did, but she felt closer to him than ever now. Eunchae snuggled up to Jinwoo tellingly after a moment or two of silence had passed between them, she felt like hugging him for telling her something that was obviously so private. Because of it, she felt... relieved, and she loved him for it.

"Thanks for telling me," Eunchae told him,

"Ditto," said Jinwoo, "And honestly, I'm glad I don't have to be as worried about the boys at your school getting their hands all over my little sister."

He sounded oddly protective, borderline jealous, but it was a sentiment that Eunchae appreciated for some reason. In a strange way, she kind of related to it. Not that she had any say in what her brothers did in college, but now that she knew Eunchae was glad that some of the jersey-chasing bitches she knew spent time around football players hadn't gotten any of her big brother either. She loved having something like that in common with Jinwoo, and a deep affection welled in her heart, drawing her closer to him.

As she cozied up to him on the couch, Jinwoo thought their proximity, and the way Eunchae was nuzzled against him with an arm across his chest was a bit more intimate than was appropriate. But he didn't say anything. Maybe this was part of the whole process that Jae had been helping him with. Eunchae hadn't just warmed up to him in conversation, but she was expressing it in other ways too. The way her chest was pressed against him, he could feel, once again, that she wasn't wearing a bra. Jinwoo decided he quite liked having his beautiful little sister like this, though he wondered what Jae would have to say if he saw them just then.

They watched TV like that for an hour or two. Even when Eunchae got up to grab something to drink from the kitchen, she laid right back down and draped her brother's arm across her like it was no big deal. A few times, she even felt his fingertips grazing the exposed skin beneath her tank-top, moving a little bit more than by accident; it sent a shiver up her spine that Eunchae would remember that night as she went to sleep. The goosebumps that appeared on her skin as Jinwoo moved his fingers ever so slightly against his little sister's smooth side marked a new dynamic to his relationship with Eunchae that her older brother hoped could stay acceptable; he was enjoying it so much.

-----------------

"So, I know why you said I 'didn't need to worry about' Eunchae," Jinwoo told his older brother with air quotes, though one hand was covered in his baseball glove. He snagged a high throw out of the air before it could go whizzing into the bushes behind him.

"Oh yeah, 'she tell you?" Jae asked, glad he didn't have to dig through the pine branches to find a misplaced throw.

"Yeah man, I guess I just didn't think... you know, with the way she looks and all. I thought some guy would have worked his way in, without us around anymore."

"Nope, as long as she wasn't fibbing to us," said the elder brother, "and I'm pretty sure she wasn't"

They tossed the ball back and forth a few more times. Every once in a while, Jae would throw it particularly hard to his little brother. It used to be that a throw like that would scare the crap out of the blonde-haired Jinwoo, but when he threw it back even harder nowadays, Jae usually decided not to continue the competition. Sometimes, Jae would even have to rub his hand through the glove or wince if he didn't catch it just right; Jinwoo was always pleased to see that happen.

"So did you tell her then?" Jae asked, after a heater smacked against his palm with an exceptionally loud 'thwap.'

"Tell her what?" Jinwoo played dumb.

"Come on man, I'm your big brother, you think I don't know?"

A few more tosses.

"Yeah I told her," Jinwoo said finally. His brother laughed, but not too cruelly.

"Bet she liked hearing that," Jae bated

"Yeah, I think she did, she kinda got close after I told her; it was funny."

"Yeah, that must have been awful," Jae said, rolling his eyes.

Jinwoo was intimately reminded of how sexy she had looked and felt in that tank top and boxer shorts. Was he lucky to have such a pretty 18-year-old for a little sister, or cursed to only look but not touch. But he HAD touched, and looked. What was getting into him? Ever since he and Jae had shared their appreciation for Eunchae, or maybe before... like when she'd turned 18... Either way, Jinwoo was finding it hard to drown out the visions of his little sister, a virgin like him, and wonder why cozying up to her on the couch had felt so...nice...normal, even.

-----------------

"3 to 1" Eunchae called out proudly.

Jae had asked her out to play a game of basketball and she had quickly scored a few baskets on him. Either he wasn't as good as his younger brother, or he was letting her win, whichever it was, she didn't really care. It was nice to be spending time with her oldest brother; usually he'd be out with his friends on a Saturday instead of hanging with her.

*Paaaangggg* Jae swatted her ball right out of the air like a fly. She was pretty sure now that he was letting her score, Jinwoo would have had trouble reaching that high for a ball, but Jae made it look easy.

"HEY!!" She shouted, watching the ball roll into the lawn.

"What did you think? I was just gonna let you throw up some garbage like THAT uncontested. Uh uh!" He said, wagging his finger at her.

Eunchae growled in frustration and took off after the ball, giving Jae a good opportunity to watch her from behind. Those damned dimples in her back showed with each stride, revealed as the only top she was wearing was the supportive, red sports bra. Her big brother was guiltily glad to see her wearing it when she came outside. Seeing, the way it crisscrossed in a big 'X' across her toned shoulders with only a thin band around her back at the level of her breasts, Jae admired the fantastic shape she was in. She had on a pair of yoga pants, simple black ones that rode tantalizingly low on her little hips. Jae's head rolled back at the sight of her, even more blown away when she turned around and he was treated with the way her top pushed her tits up so they were extra visible from above.

The thought occurred to the 22-year-old that girls that looked like Eunchae didn't show off like she was now without meaning to. However, the big, innocent grin on her face as she dribbled the ball back onto the court caused Jae to waver.

He let her score again, which made her happy, though he quickly followed up with two quick baskets before she knew what hit her.

A few times, Eunchae felt her brother's hands on her bare sides. She was trying to get closer to the basket, backing into him the way her dad had taught her, and Jae was holding onto her with much firmer touches than Jinwoo was usually willing to use.

She liked it.

Her heart beat faster each time he touched her.

Eunchae took longer dribbling for the basket each time she found her brother's body pressed up behind her and his fingers spread across her abdomen. She probably shouldn't have enjoyed it so much, but it was only her brother, so it was mostly innocent. What girl wouldn't like a touch here and there from a handsome, older guy like Jae?

It was new, a fun and unexplored way she was interacting with Jae. He was handsy with her, but not too rough. She was excited that he was getting more comfortable with her; Jae had always been more distant in that regard than Jinwoo.

On the other side of the ball, Jae could tell his little sister was opting for more of the one-on-one physical kind of game that she would surely lose if he decided to give her his A-game. So he backed off a little, at least in his defense, and every time he felt her tight little backside pressed against him, Jae's thoughts strayed further.

Her soft skin felt so good in his hands; he did his best to make it seem like he was guarding her rather than just trying to feel her exposed sides. A couple of times, his hands slipped down lower, holding her hips and almost guiding her back against his pelvis. Both enjoyed the way their bodies seemingly spoke to each other, hips moving in unison.

Before long, Jae noticed that his little sister wasn't shooting much anymore. More often than not, his hands were on her, and she was leaning back into him. He caught the alluring scent of her shampoo as his head aligned with her neck. Eunchae swooned at the feeling of his breath on her skin; she even struggled to continue dribbling once or twice.

As she backed into him once more, Jae wondered if Eunchae had been like this with his younger brother. However, the thought crossed his mind that, given the amount of times the two had shared a game of basketball, they probably wouldn't be virgins anymore if she always played like she was now.

What was getting into him? Jae had always been proud of controlling himself when it came to Eunchae's beauty, and that infectious quality about her that made most men's hearts skip a beat when she smiled in their direction. But now, for some unknown reason, when he passed her the ball and she smiled at him from the top of the key, he was hoping she would turn around and dribble slowly toward him so he could get the chance to feel her again.

Likewise, the buzzing 18-year-old was starting to wonder what it was she was feeling as she rhythmically backed up against Jae, if maybe something was stirring in his shorts... when his phone went off. She almost whimpered aloud when he slid away from their contact. It had rung twice before he could even snap out of the trance his sister had put on him.

"Oh...um yeah....when will you be here?" she heard him say into the phone.

"Five minutes, yeah I'll be ready." he continued. "See you soon."

Jae could see the look of disappointment on his little sister's face as he hung up the phone. Whether she had wanted to continue playing basketball, or continue the escalating intensity of their attraction, he couldn't say. He was sorry to see the frown on her face as he spoke.

"I totally forgot," he said, "I'm supposed to go catch a movie with some friends, they're going to be here in five minutes."

Eunchae's look didn't soften. It felt like he was ditching her for some better plans. Maybe Jinwoo would come out and play with her when he got home, though she'd never felt such a rush playing him as she had with her brother that day.

Jae couldn't stand seeing her that way, and furthermore, he didn't feel like letting his beautiful little sister out of his sight just then.

Eunchae was about to dribble back toward the basket and continue shooting around alone when her oldest brother spoke up:

"Would you want to come with me?"

She tried not to look too excited, but her eyes widened and her posture changed involuntarily. The way her chest perked up for his view, Jae was hopeful she would accept his invitation.

"It'll be a few guys and a few girls. I think you know my friend Duri, and of course In-sik and Ha-joon."

Eunchae smiled cutely and bit her lower lip, trying to look like she was considering it. Of course she wanted to go! But she didn't want to look too eager.

"Yeah, I guess I'd go. I gotta be ready in five minutes?" she asked. Jae could see in her eyes that she was excited to accept his invitation, whether she was acting neutral or not. He didn't care. Frankly, Jae would have probably cancelled with his friends if Eunchae had said no, just to stay home with her.

"Yep, we'd better hurry. Ha-joon is a fast driver." Jae warned.

They both glanced at the side door of the house, silently agreeing it would be a race to their bedrooms.

Jae got the first step, but his little sister was much closer to the door. She was up the stairs before he could even reach them.

The athletic young brunette was quick, but Jae's strides were considerably longer than hers; he caught up to her by the time she was only up a few stairs to the second floor.

Grabbing her from behind, Jae snatched his little sister and lifted her right off the step with ease. She waved her legs in protest but it was no use. Both siblings were laughing uncontrollably as Eunchae struggled fruitlessly in her big brother's grasp.

It was nice to have his hands back on her. Within a few seconds, the wiggling teenager realized the position of her handsome brother's hands: one wrapped right around her stomach and the other crossed over her chest with his palm halfway across her breast.

He hadn't done it intentionally, but they both felt it. Jae could feel the pliable mound trapped beneath his hand and the taut fabric of her top along the way his fingers were outstretched over her entire tummy. He wondered what his younger brother might say if he saw them horse-playing like that.

After enough time had passed for them both to fully acknowledge the suggestive interaction, Eunchae stopped fighting her big brother's hold.

"You win, you win!" she surrendered.

Jae placed her back on the stair, reluctantly sliding his hands from her... and immediately she took off! She was up the stairs at once, stopping only once she had reached the top to stare triumphantly down at her on-looking brother.

"Sucker." She taunted, cocking her hip to the side. Her midsection flexed and Jae's heart fluttered to see it.

"Yeah yeah," Jae called up at her, following, defeated, up the steps.

When he neared the top, Eunchae let out a final, satisfied 'hhmph.' and turned for her room. 'Dear God she is beautiful,' Jae admitted to himself; watching her cute lower half sway subtly as she walked.

As if in a dream, Jae was positively floored by what she did next. Before she could reach her room, his little sister crossed her arms over her chest and thumbed the elastic band at the bottom of her red sports bra. It was up and off her, leaving her entire backside unclothed and free for her brother's gaze.

Maybe she thought he was already heading for his own bedroom that he wouldn't see her, but he had. And right as she turned into her own room, he glimpsed the side of one of Eunchae's 18-year-old breasts, as youthful and ample as he had ever imagined, and yet so much more.

Eunchae intentionally neglected to look back at him through the door. If he was watching her, as she hoped, the mischievous brunette didn't want to give herself away. She wasn't trying to show him everything, but just a little wasn't too naughty. She couldn't help herself either - feeling the tingle of his hands still on her body, Jae's little sister felt compelled to make him feel as aroused as she did. 'A little teasing couldn't hurt,' Eunchae thought.

In-sik had just honked the first time when Eunchae came bouncing down the stairs in a crimson halter top with just a tiny cord hanging it around her neck. He was glad to see her top covered more of her stomach than the sports bra had, as if that was difficult, and it still left visible a few inches of that tan skin his fingers had been exploring five minutes earlier. From the way her breasts were moving, it seemed she might have been wearing a bra, thank God, but when she turned he could see her entire back was bare save the little tie keeping it on at her lower back. And to cap it off, she had a pair of black shorts that hugged her little hips so well Jae wanted to once again hold them in his hands, let alone run his palms over her long, smooth legs below.

Jae was going to have to keep an eye on her today with all his buddies around. Her appearance was sure to incite more lewd comments, as it always did, when next he hung out with his friends. And yet, he was glad to have Eunchae with him as he opened the door for her and she walked below his outstretched arm, smiling up at him with her dark brown eyes

He was so sweet, making sure to pay enough attention to her on the ride there. She sat next to him and watched how all of Jae's friends fed off of his humor and energy. When Jae shot his friend Ha-joon a look for hitting on Eunchae from the front seat, she felt like wrapping herself around his arm in pride.

Then, after they'd met up with two more friends at the movie theater, they sat down and she kept holding on to him. The rest of the group thought it quite normal given that Ha-joon and one of the guys they'd met up with, Tae-ho, were almost relentless in trying to make passes at Jae's little sister.

Jae might have gotten angry about it, but instead he fell more in love with Eunchae for the grace with which she handled his friends' pursuits. That and the further confirmation of his baby sister's universal appeal made him ever grateful to feel her teenage body pressed up against him and return her furtive glances on their way into the theater.

"Ignore those d-bags!" said a laughing Hana loud enough so In-sik and Tae-ho could hear. Eunchae had been chatting with the pretty blonde while her brother was buying their tickets. For some reason, they got along really well; maybe it was that they both had experienced the obnoxious boys' attention at some point.

"Hey, your brother said you were a big runner, right?" Hana asked, to which Eunchae responded with an enthusiastic "Yep!"

"We don't live too far away from each other, we should run together sometime." suggested Jae's friend.

"I've been needing a good running buddy," Eunchae revealed, "I'd like that."

They were about to find their seats, so Hana told the younger brunette to get her number from Jae and text her before the movie. They found their seats, and Jae felt his heart thump at the big smile he witnessed on his little sister's face. He gave her the number, huddling close with her to exchange it, and Eunchae beamed with pride. She'd not only gotten to spend time with her cool, older brother and his friends, but she'd made one of her own.

Eunchae pushed the armrest up between them and snuggled as close as was appropriate to her brother, glad to be on the end and tuck his arm between her legs as she held it, and gladder still when the lights turned off and it almost felt like privacy.

A few times throughout the movie, Jae would turn to the eighteen-year-old and whisper some observation about the movie or a joke that would inevitably send her into a giggling fit. She loved the way his words tickled her ear, and how the bass in it seemed to resonate somewhere in her brain near the part that was causing her to love him so much. At times throughout the movie, Eunchae had a hard time paying attention, distracted by the thumping of her big brothers heart or the warmth of his hand between her thighs.

By the time the credits rolled and Eunchae was reluctantly forced to disengage from her handsome brother's embrace, she had nearly forgotten they were with Jae's friends at all.

"Looks like we have a few too many," observed the driver, In-sik, as they got back to the car.

"We'll smash into the front," agreed Hana and the other girl in the group, Ji-hye.

"Eunchae can sit on my lap if we need more room." Suggested Tae-ho, "or you could Jae."

"You fucking wish, on both accounts," Jae scoffed. Turning to Eunchae, who was doing that thing where she kind of scrunched her shoulders when she was uncomfortable, he said, "You okay sitting with me Eunchae?"

"Yeah, it's fine," Eunchae agreed; she had no problem with that at all.

As they all piled in, Eunchae took her seat atop her brother and hunkered down to get her head in the door. He did his best to accommodate her, and Eunchae almost sighed aloud as she felt the warmth of being seated in her brother's lap. It was innocent, or at least it looked so, but the others didn't know how Eunchae and her oldest brother had been flirting that day, how easily it came for Jae to work his hand onto the teenager's hip.

Jae did his best to keep up conversation, not to let on that he was utterly distracted by having his gorgeous little sister bouncing atop him with each bump in the road. His grasp on her hip pulsed involuntarily while his thoughts clouded with far less acceptable ways he might find her atop of him. It was wrong; he didn't want to give in to the intense desires he was feeling for her. They were causing his cock to think independently of his reservations, to stiffen slightly as her weight pressured it.

What's worse, Eunchae was enjoying her brother's touch even more. The way his fingers were snaked in the bend at her hip and thumb around her backside... the feeling of soft pressure of him grabbing her. Maybe he was just holding her in place, but Eunchae couldn't help herself from rotating her hips ever so slightly against him. She'd never had sex before, but a deep, naughty part of her brain suggested that this might be a wonderful position to do it in, especially given the large hardening bulge she could feel where she was seated on her brother.

She dared not look back at him, nor make a sound, though she badly wanted to. Was this just something in her mind? Was she just horny and she was dreaming up that her big brother might be interested in her, that his touch was nothing more than a friendly way of keeping her from falling off when In-sik took a hard turn? 'God, it couldn't be,' she thought as Jae's hips flexed and he seemed to pull her down toward him.

"You'll call me, right Eunchae?" She heard Hana say, realizing her brother had opened the door to the car and they were parked in their own driveway. She could have stayed like they were forever.

"You bet," Eunchae said, trying her hardest to snap back to reality.

On her way out of the car, Eunchae reached back to support herself as she set a foot down on the driveway. Jae winced, feeling her hand right on his semi-rigid member. He couldn't fathom that it had been by accident, but he wasn't about to ask her as his friends all said goodbye from inside the car. He didn't have a chance to read her intentions on her face either, for their parents greeted them as soon as Eunchae opened the front door.

Eunchae knew it was no accident. She couldn't help herself; she just wanted to know. Now she did: he was at least a little hard, and it was big... she thought, smiling as she said hello to their parents.

-----------------

"Anything interesting going on with Eunchae lately?" Jae asked his little brother, wanting to tell him about what had happened a few days ago at the movie.

"Not too much," Jinwoo told him, "although the other night she told me she's never given a blowjob either."

Jae laughed, "you sound surprised?"

"I guess I'm not, but the way she was getting all close to me and stuff like the first time we talked about sex, I thought she was going to..." Jinwoo trailed off.

Intrigued, Jae wanted to know what his little brother was going to say, "Going to what?"

Jinwoo hesitated, "No, it's stupid, she wouldn't."

"Oh come one man, we've talked about how hot we think our little sister is, what could you say that's going to suddenly make me think you're crossing the line."

"Well she kept saying how she wanted to learn, and for a second I thought she was going to ask me to...to.......I don't know - try it on me or something."

Jae's eyes widened. He might not have believed his younger brother, but given the events over the past few days, it wasn't that farfetched.

"Whoa," Jae said, "don't worry I don't think you're crazy."

"Why do you say that? You don't think she'd really do that do you?" asked the younger of the two.

Jae considered whether to tell his brother about all the touching and such the day before. "I don't know man... we played a little basketball the other day, and went to the movies with some of my friends..."

"Yeah I remember she was wearing that red top when she came home... sheesh."

"I KNOW," Jae said with wide eyes, "But I was going to say that things got a little... touchy that day between us too."

Jinwoo stared at his brother, waiting for him to continue.

"I guess I kind of put my hands on her a few times, probably more than I should have. But she just...went along with it. She almost encouraged it. I kinda felt like she wanted something."

Jinwoo felt a little better about the way he'd been talking with Eunchae the other night. He'd thought maybe he was venturing too far, talking about things he shouldn't have with his little sister, and he remembered how she had laid on top of him in bed with her whole body pressed against his. If Jae was getting some of the same vibes, maybe it wasn't as inappropriate as he thought.

"Would you?" Jae asked out of the blue, causing Jinwoo to end his daydream.

"Would I what?" Jinwoo asked, not following.

"If she asked you to teach her... would you?"

There was a long pause as Jinwoo tried to piece together what his older brother was asking. Was this a trap?

"Of course not," Jinwoo replied instinctively, but as the words came out of his mouth, they felt, simply, false.

They sounded it too, and Jae's eyes narrowed at his brother. "Really?" he doubted, "because the way the two of you were wrestling on her bed the other day, it sure looked like you might,"

Jinwoo didn't know his brother had seen that. "Come on Jae, we were just playing around, I wasn't trying to..."

"Hey hey hey," Jae interjected, "I'm not trying to accuse you of anything, seriously. I'm just asking because after the other day with her..."

Jae paused; he didn't want to say something that would alarm his brother or anything.

"I dunno man," continued the older brother, "If she asked..."

Jae was thinking about the way Eunchae had felt as she was slowly rubbing against him in the car, and how her little fingers had curled just a bit around his cock when they 'mistakenly' landed there.

Jinwoo too, was recalling the wrestling match that had taken place over an affectionate note Jinwoo had written to Eunchae when they were little, one she had kept for years and finally pulled out of her drawer of knick-knacks to tease him. He thought about the electricity he'd felt when Eunchae had kissed him on the cheek as she straddled him victoriously (he'd let her win of course) and then dismounted him and run out the door.

But more importantly, both boys were considering their deepening love for the beautiful teenager they'd watched out for her whole life. The new facets of their relationships with her were exciting, and confusing and addictive all at the same time. Perhaps it had started out as an exercise - one to improve their charisma or charm, but Jae and Jinwoo knew that somehow how it wasn't that anymore.

That smile on their little sister's face when Jinwoo had told her that he, too, had never had sex was the same as the one Jae had seen when she made a new friend by his invitation. Both boys craved the happiness she seemed to spread all around her, more so even than the innate attraction brought on by her looks.

They spoke no more of it that day, but they had approached a line with their little sister, together, and they knew it. Jinwoo was glad to have Jae to corroborate with him, and Jae likewise for his younger brother.

What they didn't consider, quite unfairly in fact, was the overwhelming amount of emotion their little sister was dealing with... without anyone to tell about it. The confused brunette would barely manage to temper herself and the desperate magnetism she was feeling toward one brother, and a few days later she would find herself powerless to fend off her desire for the other.

Back and forth it went, causing her to stay awake long past her head hitting the pillow, wondering what in the heck was happening to her. Why had she so inappropriately teased her older brother Jae on the court and in the car? Why had she thought so naughtily that she might want to learn how to give a blowjob from someone so obviously forbidden: Jinwoo?

-----------------

The week in preparation for the family's trip to Mexico was a breath of fresh air. Her brothers were distracted by working longer hours at their summer jobs to allow for spending a whole week on vacation. Eunchae got a bunch of workouts in, ran twice with her new friend Hana, and wondered if her brothers would notice her hard work when she wore her newest bathing suit on vacation.

''Stop it!' Eunchae chastised herself, as she packed the strapless bikini into her suitcase. She was so excited to go on this vacation she could practically burst. Somehow, when her parents had suggested it months ago, going on vacation for a whole week, actually it was closer to 10 days, with her family alone seemed a little much. But now, Eunchae was ecstatic that she was going to get as much time with Jae and Jinwoo given how wonderfully they'd been treating her lately. She tried her damndest to keep her thoughts sisterly, and she was doing a good job... except every time she packed another swimsuit into her bag and thought about wearing it in front of them.

Thankfully, the week flew by, and Eunchae wasn't even that sad to tell a few friends she wasn't going to make it to a party during the time she'd be gone.

"The limo is here," said their dad as Eunchae was frantically prancing around the second floor looking for her phone charger.

Her brothers made eye contact as she descended the stairs wearing a summery looking tank-top with a zigzagging print all over it. As she got closer, they could see that every other line was actually transparent, and the glint of her belly-button piercing showed through along with a black bra covering her bouncy chest. Her jean shorts were rolled once to make a little cuff at the bottom, which was totally unnecessary as they were so short Jae thought their dad might spit out his coffee.

But knowing that he was about to witness his little girl running about in only a bikini for an entire week, Eunchae's father decided to just keep his mouth shut.

"Jeez guys!" she said, rocking back and forth in her seat on the airplane and trying to make room between her two large brothers. "Give a girl a little room."

Obviously, they laughed and squished her between them instead.

Taking advantage of being surrounded by Jae and Jinwoo instead of some smelly or overweight stranger, thank god for that, Eunchae decided she wanted to lay down across both their laps.

"Only if he gets your feet," said Jae, "I don't want to be smelling those things all the way across the border."

"Bullshit," said Jinwoo, "you get to talk to her all the time. I won't be able to if she's laying over there."

He was probably right. They were close to the wing so it was pretty loud near their seats.

More arguing ensued over the tiny brunette, and after enjoying being the center of attention for a moment, Eunchae decided to resolve it.

"Relax you big dumb apes," she said to them. They weren't really mad at each other, more like they were arguing for the sake of arguing, something Jae obviously loved to do. "I'll switch up if you want me so bad."

Eunchae hadn't meant it that way, but the look of surprise on both her brothers' faces and the glance they exchanged made her blush. She quickly moved on to squash it, "And to decide who gets to choose...you two play rock, paper, scissors.

It was a silly suggestion, and an even sillier thing they were arguing over in the first place, but Jae and Jinwoo looked at each other and seemed to be unable to think of a better solution.

"On shoot," Jinwoo laid out,

"Rock... paper... scissors.... shoot!"" They said in unison.

Jae's rock beat Jinwoo's scissors.

Sure it was stupid, but what guy likes losing? Jinwoo grimaced and Eunchae made up for it by kissing him on the cheek before unbuckling and laying across her brother's laps with her head in Jae's.

As Jinwoo had predicted, the two siblings, Jae and Eunchae, chatted and giggled while Jinwoo closed his eyes and took a nap. He was awoken by his little sister asking him if he wanted anything to drink from the flight attendant, and then he was happy she told him it was their turn to talk.

For the first time, the two brothers had been confronted by a bit of actual competition for their sister's affection, and it had actually turned out alright. Jae saw on his brother's face something he recognized: he was just as happy to be conversing with the pretty high-schooler as Jae was. Jae could see it on his face, and when the two brothers made eye contact as Eunchae drifted off to sleep, they nodded at each other in understanding.

It took an un-air-conditioned bus ride, some failed attempts at speaking Spanish, and more than a few eye-rolls by their mother until the three kids and their parents were happily in a mid-size sedan with the air blowing cold. It was a hot day, and everyone was looking forward to getting to the beach to cool off.

When they arrived at their two suites, the family was floored. Their father had done well that year, and after skipping a vacation the year before, decided that he was going to raise the bar with this trip. Mom and Dad got a suite on the corner of the building, with incredible views over the landscape and ocean. Down the hall, but no less expensive given the two bedrooms, Eunchae and her two brothers checked out where they would be staying for the week.

"Oh my God Daddy! This is for us??" Eunchae said, dropping her bags and jumping into her father's arms. Before he could protest at his young daughter wrapping her legs around him the way she had, she was already back on the floor and flitting from room to room and out onto the balcony.

White, glossy marble floors spread across the entire suite. A cozy arrangement of furniture was situated in the middle of the room, one of the sofas appearing to be the pull-out bed Jae and Jinwoo would take turns sleeping on. It was funny, with floor to ceiling glass on the outer wall of the suite, it didn't appear they would be getting much privacy, but then you couldn't see anything except the water from their room so their father supposed nobody would be peeking in on his daughter.

The shower in one of the rooms was a little too suggestive for his liking, with a rainfall-style shower head that looked large enough for two, at least. Luckily, Eunchae's brothers would be around so he didn't have to worry about any funny business going on.

"Why don't you kids get ready to go down to the beach and meet us in the lobby in 10?" Their mother asked.

"Sounds good mom," Jae replied from the balcony, he wasn't ready to leave his post just yet; the cooling breeze felt magnificent against his skin.

"Alright then," started Jae after the door had shut behind their parents. "Obviously, Jinwoo and I will take the bedrooms and you can sleep on the couch Eunchae."

"Uh!" Eunchae gasped, put-out. "whaT!"

Simultaneously, Jae and Jinwoo mimicked the way Eunchae always sharpened the end of her words when she was upset. "whaaaaaT!" they teased.

"You can have the big bedroom," Jae corrected, knowing he intended to give it to her all along.

Jinwoo plopped himself down on the armchair and put his hands behind his head, causing Eunchae to quiver briefly at the sight of his muscular arms.

"Not bad," he reasoned. "Should we get ready?"

"I'll just take a minute," Eunchae said, seeing that her brothers were already both in their suits somehow.

Jae and Jinwoo exchanged glances again, knowing that the other was wondering what would be the first of the bathing suit fashion show they were sure to see that week.

Sure enough, Eunchae came out wearing one that made both boys swallow deeply before they were able to speak.

"What do you guys think?" She said, spinning around in a plain white top and skimpy pair of simple red bottoms. It didn't have to be anything over the top; Eunchae would have looked incredible in a paper bag.

"Looks good," said Jinwoo, trying to sound unenthused.

"Yep, nice one sis," Jae followed, "time to go."

Eunchae furrowed her brow. She was hoping to get a bit more of a reaction. She donned a loose, cover-up shirt and they all headed to meet their parents.

Usually, her dad would never let her drink, but apparently this trip was an exception.

"Now listen to me kids," he said as he handed each of them a daiquiri, "I can't prevent you from drinking down here so I'm just going to tell you I'll allow it...If..." he paused while handing the last one to Jae, "you watch over your brother and most of all, your little sister."

"I will dad." Jae promised, wondering if he really meant it the way his dad intended upon seeing the tiny bottoms she was wearing peek out from below her cover-up shirt.

Over the course of the next few hours, everyone started to settle in and realize what an incredible trip they were going to have. The sand on the beach was stark white and the water cool when Eunchae tested it, leaving her sandals at the end of the dark spot where the water had reached. She smiled at Jinwoo who was standing next to her, sipped her drink and then turned to look out over the water.

Eunchae spent the first hour or so laying on a towel near her parents and sipping drinks that were provided quite steadily by an army of servers. Even though they'd already seen it, the eyes of both her brothers were glued to Eunchae's body as she shed her shirt. Somehow, the sunlight seemed to double her beauty.

Jinwoo tried to just lay down near the family and relax, but every time he looked up to take a drink, he would see the rising and falling of his little sister's chest or the glimmering surface of her skin where she'd just rubbed some suntan lotion.

"Needed a little break huh?" Jae asked when Jinwoo joined him by the water's edge. Jae drained his glass of the icy blue liquid.

"You too?" the younger of the two asked. "I don't know what's gotten into me. It's hard to see past her anymore. I think I'm going to need to cut out my eyes or something."

"Might make you look better at least," Jae joked, batting down some of the wet sand his brother lobbed at him after he said it.

"Don't beat yourself up; I had to come down here too." Jae commiserated.

"Hey losers!" called Eunchae as she made her way toward where her brothers were sitting. "Wanna go for a swim?"

The boys responded by standing up and racing each other into the water, leaving their little sister behind. She followed after them and their big, stupid goose-stepping, chuckling at how childish they could be. God did she love her brothers. As she watched them, Eunchae noticed how freaking good they both looked without a shirt on. Jae was thin but honed everywhere, and Jinwoo was huskier and stocky looking. The teenaged brunette was secretly proud to have such attractive and fit siblings.

They swam around silently for a moment or two, getting used to the cool water and looking up to acknowledge the picturesque resort situated on a bluff over the ocean. All three kids could feel their limbs heavier with the effects of the sweet, alcoholic beverages they'd been sipping for the last two hours.

"It's a little too deep out here for me," Eunchae whined, coming close to Jinwoo who reached out for her and offered support. She was shorter by almost a foot than both of them, and only the tops of their shoulders were all that shown above the surface of the water.

Eunchae was giddy as Jinwoo slipped his hand around her waist and she felt his body heat in the cool, blue water. Maybe it was the alcohol, but his hands seemed to be holding her a bit more firmly than she was used to from the younger of her two big brothers. She didn't mind it a bit and even urged herself closer to him, enough so that he could feel her breast squeezed between them.

"This is so beautiful," she said, looking around her. "I'm so happy you both could come, that vacation two years ago where you guys were only there for a few days SUCKED."

"Aww, thanks sis," Jae said, splashing her like he was bashful. "We're glad to be here with you too."

Jinwoo sensed that the close contact with his little sister was having more effect on him than he had expected. His swim trunks tightened and he took that as a good time to dunk his little sister.

She flailed as he did it, totally unsuspecting given how sweetly he was holding on to her, and both brothers laughed heartily until she came up.

Jinwoo made a fake-apologetic look as Eunchae splashed him, "Mean!" she said defiantly, swimming over to her oldest brother.

She hugged him straight on, pressing her chest against Jae and glaring back at Jinwoo.

"Ho hohh," Jae sounded, cautioning his brother "you're in trouble."

The three siblings had drifted away from their parents. They weren't so far to have gone beyond the big rock outcropping and out of sight, but they were close.

"He's mean, Jae. I want you to beat him up." Eunchae said, playing mad.

Jae, like his brother, was immediately aware of the eighteen-year-old's breasts pressing against him. There wasn't much to that bikini of hers, and if he wasn't mistaken, the cold water was making her poke out at him with her undoubtedly pretty little nipples.

"Do you?" Jae asked, taking her in his arms. "You want me to beat him up?"

He hunkered down to Eunchae's level and let her hover right in front of him, face to face.

"Uh huh," she told him, "Dad told you to protect me!"

Jae was feeling the alcohol too, probably more so than both his siblings because he hadn't stopped to take a nap. He just sat by the water sipping that over-sweet liquid and soaking in the rays of sunlight by the water. He remembered the way Eunchae had felt in his hands as she backed up to him on the basketball court, so he placed his hands on her hips. He recalled the way her hips had writhed for him when he squeezed her tight, so he urged his thumbs against her tiny pelvis.

Eunchae cooed ever so quietly, but she knew Jae had probably heard it. Maybe he wouldn't make anything of it.

It was so early in the vacation, so soon to be feeling like he couldn't tear his mind from the things he so badly wanted to do with his little sister, but here she was, and everything felt so natural. Her legs were wrapped around him, and that sound she'd made when he grasped her...

Eunchae's eyes snapped open. Jae looked down and saw the straps of her bikini disappear beneath the water.

"DAN!" she shouted, reaching across her chest to cover herself.

"I swear it wasn't me!" Jae said, raising his hands up in the hair in innocence. Though, she should have known it wasn't him given that both his hands had been occupied under the water.

The way she was squeezing her tits, they spilled out around her cupped palms. Jae's first thought was to pry her hands from her body and gaze at her beautiful bust. Instead, he looked around, and found the eyes of his little brother, who was backing away with an exceedingly guilty look on his face.

They'd done this before, when Eunchae was little, but they were just kids then. 'This isn't funny!' she thought.

Jae was shocked at his brother, and yet not all that upset.

"Jinwoo!" she cried, turning around," give it back!" She was sluggishly making her way to him as she could barely touch the ground beneath the water and didn't want to remove her arms because it would expose her to her brothers and anybody else that cared to look.

Jinwoo wasn't about to give her suit back, though. Like they had when the boys were still teenagers like their little sister, this was the perfect opportunity for a game of keep-away. Jinwoo dangled the white suit in front of his little sister, but she was not yet brave enough to reach out for it.

A couple of tosses between them, and she gave up trying to cover herself; there wasn't really anyone around to see her.

"IT'S NOT FUNNY YOU JERKS!" She said, though they could hear her laughing through her angry shouting.

Jae got a few good glances at his little sister's bare breasts through the water, but nothing very clear. She would bob toward him as he held the suit out for her, or dash toward it when Jinwoo intentionally threw it short and Jae would see the faintest hint of her pink nipple beneath the surface.

It wasn't enough. One time, Jinwoo threw the suit but it had unfurled and caught on his hand as he let go. It came splashing down close enough for the enraged brunette to grab. Jae wasn't ready to let his topless sister cover up just yet, so he reached for her and snagged her foot. He pulled Eunchae toward him, dragging her under the water and then grabbed her from behind with both hands. She came up sputtering water, wiping her eyes and trying to catch her breath.

As soon as she did, she could feel her big brother's hands. They were both...firmly...intentionally it seemed... palming her bare tits.

She couldn't believe it. Not only had one of her brothers taken off his own sister's top, but the other one was now fondling her seemingly careless of her consent.

The trapped brunette struggled, twisting around in her big brother's arms. She couldn't believe he would be so bold... that he would grab her like that with no warning. She fought, quite impressively thought her brother, to escape him but she knew he was containing her with little effort. As she wiggled about, Eunchae could feel his fingers teasing her nipples. They were hard, and as the teenager's writhing lessened, she felt her body begin buzzing from the inside out. She wasn't supposed to be enjoying this... she should have kept fighting him, but didn't..

Eunchae reached for where Jae's hands were grasping her, and instead of prying them from her, rested her own on top of his. The teen's body came to rest snug against him, urged by the grasp of her older brother at her chest. The yelling had stopped, and for a moment, Jinwoo wondered why Eunchae wasn't fighting for the bikini top that was now within her reach.

When they came to rest, Jinwoo could see what had stopped the two from causing commotion. He was immediately envious of his brother for having the guts to do so first.

Jae could feel his little sister's heart pounding in her chest. For only a second that he wished could have lasted far longer, the oldest of the three felt the youngest wiggle her butt against him. If she hadn't known before, Eunchae now knew that he was rock hard, and the pressure from her wiggling backside had assured that completely.

Eventually, after what had actually been less than a minute, Eunchae slid from her brother's grasp. She looked at the top in front of her and shrugged her shoulders, as if to say: 'whatever,' and headed for the shore. Her two older brothers looked on in amazement as she slowly made her way closer and closer to the edge of the water, and her shoulders started to be revealed above the surface of the water.

"Wait, Eunchae!" Jae called after her.

"We give up, you can have it." Jinwoo continued holding up the white bikini so she could see.

She didn't turn; she merely shrugged again and continued on.

They had drifted further, but from where the boys were, they could still just see their parents way down the beach. Jae hoped to GOD that they couldn't see his little sister about to walk out of the water topless.

The rock outcropping pretty much marked the end of the resort's beach, and what lay on the other side was too rocky to be enjoyable. Eunchae was heading right toward that mark. Jinwoo shot his brother a scornful look, to which Jae replied that he didn't mean to upset her.

"She'll probably be fine," Jinwoo told him.

After agreeing apprehensively, they both swam hard after their sister who was now up to her waist in the water. Even though they wanted to see her, neither brother wanted anyone but them witnessing their topless little sister coming in from the ocean.

She got to the beach quite a bit before they did. Eunchae had known she would be relatively safe from anyone's view, especially her parents, if she headed straight toward the big overhanging set of rocks.

Her head was swimming. It wasn't the alcohol anymore, it was the way she had felt when she was hanging on to her brother, Jinwoo, in the water, the way Jae had pressed his thumbs into her hips, and most of all, the incredible surge of excitement she had experienced when Jae finally took her tits in his hands. Eunchae's nipples still tingled from how they'd worked between his fingers as he held her.

She'd gotten a break in the week leading up to this vacation, thinking maybe she was just being a silly 18-year-old girl, thinking that two older boys were simultaneously interested in her, let alone ones that treated her so darn well all the time. And now... now all of those feelings were back in full force. Her mind and body were begging for her to appease the desire to let her brothers have their way with her. They obviously both wanted something, she was just nervous to find out exactly what.

All of those thoughts were zipping through the synapses of her brain when Eunchae noticed a little cleft between the largest boulders in the outcropping. She turned towards her brothers, who were still halfway out in the water. She was in a 'whatever' kind of mood so, topless and all, she pressed her hands against her breasts to make herself as skinny as possible and sidestepped through the divide in the rock face.

"Where did she go?" Jinwoo asked.

"I don't know, she was here and then I saw her just like...walk into those rocks."

The boys had touched down a little further on the beach so they couldn't quite see the cleft that their sister had. It took a moment of searching.

"Through there?" Jinwoo asked when Jae pointed it out.

"I think so... not sure you'll fit fat boy." Jae teased.

"Oh fuck you," Jinwoo retorted, "I'll fit."

Jae went in first. It was longer than he expected, and it got even tighter at one point so he had to hunker down to get through. He still didn't see his upset little sister yet, so the channel must have gone further.

"Eunchae..." Jae called ahead of him.

"You see her yet?" Jinwoo asked from behind him. Jae laughed, seeing Jinwoo struggle at the pinch-point to fit his broader chest through.

"No but I think it opens up at the end."

Eunchae heard them coming, but she was busy making peace with what was happening between her, Jinwoo and Jae.

When the older of the two came finally into the clear, he was awestruck at the sight before him. The claustrophobic rock channel gave way to a massive cave. But it wasn't quite a cave. At the top, there was a big oculus of open sky, almost the entire width of the clearing with plumes of foliage spilling over its edges. And the pool of water in the middle... it was so picturesque that Jae could hardly stand it.

Yet, all of that was no match for the goddess who sat perched atop a rock she'd climbed halfway into cave. She was seated with her arms planted behind her and her beautiful breasts, naked and thrust upward toward the sky, basking in the sun that shone down into the little hideaway she'd discovered.

There were markings on the wall; obviously people had found this place before. But they were definitely alone, and from the looks of it there was only one way out save the equally small openings that occasionally emitted the surf which was pounding away at the rocks from the other side.

"Eunchae, your top..." Jinwoo said as he stumbled into the blissful sanctuary.

He hadn't seen his little sister yet, sitting proudly atop her throne and indifferent to the view of her bare breasts her brothers were getting. He stopped talking as soon as he did.

She let them drink her in.

It was all so naughty, so wrong that she would let Jae and Jinwoo see her like that, let alone what she'd been thinking about while the two of them were making their way to her. But they were alone now, and Eunchae liked feeling their eyes on her worshipfully. She liked hearing the silence that went with the pure admiration of her body as she posed for them. She certainly didn't hear any complaining.

"You two obviously didn't want me to wear it," Eunchae said, responding to Jinwoo who was still dangling the bikini out in front of him, "unless you want me to put it back on?"

Jinwoo shook his head, and set Eunchae's little white top down on a nearby rock.

"I didn't think so," she said. Standing up on the boulder she had mounted. They watched her set her feet, and then observed the brunette's lithe, teenage body as she dove off boulder and down into the clear, glassy water.

Jinwoo looked at Jae, hoping he would know what the hell was going on here. Their sister was decidedly calm about having her top stolen from her, and she seemed utterly confident about being topless in front of both her older brothers. Jae only shrugged; he had not expected such a reception from Eunchae in the slightest.

They watched as the sexy brunette swam towards them and then slowly walked out of the water. She approached head on, giving both siblings a direct and up-close view of her topless form. She had been amazing before, but with water dripping from her hair as she wrung it out, the way her hips swayed as she walked closer, and the newly revealed patches of skin with tiny, pink nipples to complete the teenager's perfect breasts... she was impossibly beautiful.

"I have an idea," she said to her two speechless brothers, who were staring down at her, all of her, as she came to a halt but a few feet from them. Boys could be so predictable sometimes.

"We're gonna play a game... well, you two are going to play a game."

"I don't know if I like the sound of this." Jinwoo said, wondering what the mischievous little brunette in front of him had cooked up.

"You don't? Because I think you will..." she said, looking as cute as she could muster and biting her thumb between her front teeth, she once again pushed her breasts out for the two boys to see ,"...if you win."

Something had changed, like an entire chemical reaction within Eunchae's body. She could hear it in her own voice. The past few weeks with her brothers, Eunchae had felt nervous around them - unsure about her feelings and guilty about the thoughts and desires she was feeling. But Jae's boldness had unlocked a feeling that she no longer needed to be the coy one in this game she was playing with Jinwoo and Jae. She was positive now that the building romance in their relationships wasn't something innocent, and if she was going to allow it Eunchae wanted to make damn sure that she set the rules.

"So what's the game then?" Jae asked anxiously. He couldn't put his finger on it, but thought that perhaps Eunchae didn't intend to stop at baring herself for her brothers that day.

"See that big log up there?" She asked, pointing up to the rim of the opening on the other side of the hideaway.

Jae and Jinwoo shook their heads. Sure enough, a big log that must have rolled toward the opening but not fallen in, was peeking out over the edge.

"And do you see the branch hanging off of it?"

Once again they shook their heads. Sure enough a wide branch, about a foot and a half long, was dangling much more precariously toward the water.

"You'll take turns throwing rocks and trying to knock it down," she said. It sounded simple enough.

"The loser goes back and gets sandwiches and one of those buckets of beers I saw the couple near us drinking. Tell mom and dad we went hiking or something."

"And the winner?" asked Jinwoo, sounding confident that it would be him.

"The winner," Eunchae said, looking quite a bit naughtier than before, "stays here with me."

The way she said it made both boys want to win so badly they could practically taste the victory. They knew the prize would have something to do with the brazen toplessness of their little sister, and the fact that her pink nipples were now standing erect even though the air was plenty warm.

"So, do you wanna play?" She asked sweetly, looking up at them hopefully with her big brown eyes.

Jae and Jinwoo shook their heads in unison. They carefully selected the largest rocks they could expect to throw from the edge of the cave, and stood near each other while Eunchae sat down on a smooth looking rock nearby. She had no idea who she wanted to win, but she loved seeing the determination on both of their faces, despite neither of them knowing what was actually in store for the victor.

They played rock, paper, scissors to decide who went first, and this time Jinwoo won with paper. "Hah!" he exclaimed.

Jinwoo, the overall stronger of the two, eyed his target. It was a long throw and the target small. He looked over at his little sister, who was watching intently with her knees pulled up against her chest. When she saw him looking her way, she lowered them to give him a better view of her missing top. It was the motivation Jinwoo needed.

He flung the rock hard, aiming high, and all three siblings held their breath.

*Thwaaattt*

The rock missed low and hit the rock wall below it, skidding off it until it came all the way back down into the water. Jinwoo looked dejectedly over at his sister, who raised her eyebrows at him and was pursing her lips in anticipation.

"Shit." Jinwoo murmured, hearing a little chuckle from his big brother.

Jae took his brother's place and lined up his throw. Like his younger brother, he looked down at the adorable, topless brunette before he threw. She shrugged and pressed her arms towards each other so her breasts were thrust together, on display for her big brother. God he wanted to win, whatever the prize was.

Jae threw hard, knowing it had been a tougher throw than his little brother had anticipated. This time, Eunchae drew in a breath; it was right on.

Only the shushing sound of his rock disappearing into the brush beside the log was echoed back down into the cave. His distance had been good, and he was damn close to hitting the log, but it missed all the same.

Seeing the look of relief on Jinwoo's ugly mug, Jae retreated back and gave his sister a disappointed grin. She smiled at him brightly as if to say 'I thought you had it!'

Next was Jinwoo again, who flung his rock without much deliberation, so that Eunchae had to shoot her eyes up at his target when she realized he'd thrown.

It missed low, again, but much closer this time. He cursed inwardly for giving Jae, who had been too close for comfort the first time - another chance!

Jae knew he had it. He winked at Eunchae as she sat there, watching and wondering if Jae was going to be the one to stay alone with her in their hidden alcove at the end of the beach.

He tossed it, straight and true, smiling as he knew he'd found his mark.

*Thunkkk* it sang, hitting the dangling branch so the sound echoed through the entire space.

Jae watched the branch sway in response, heard a dry cracking sound at its joint with the log and looked down at Eunchae, expecting to hear the splash of the branch in the water below as he stared at his prize.

No sound came. Only the quiet chuckling of his little brother as Jinwoo watched Jae stare incredulously at the swaying branch.

"That's bullshit," Jae complained, looking down at his little sister, "I win right?"

"Uh uh," Jinwoo said from behind him, "She said you have to knock it down. You do NOT win yet."

Eunchae shrugged, staying quiet so she didn't incite any arguments. Jae knew his brother was right, and he still stared at the branch until it came to a full stop. 'Bullshit,' he said in his head again.

If only he had thrown it a little higher on the branch, right at the spot where it was hanging on by a few dry flakes of bark to the log.

That was the last thought Jae got, because Jinwoo's next throw was dead on. It hit the branch in almost the exact same spot as his brother had, the branch swayed backward and detached from its parent. Jinwoo watched it the whole way down, dreaming about what Eunchae might have meant when she smiled as she described the winner's prize. Eunchae's whole body had buzzed when she saw Jinwoo's throw was right on, and she'd felt an incredible warmth spread through her as the log dropped the forty feet or so into the water.

"Try doing that without me hitting it for you first," Jae said, sourly.

"Shouldn't have hit it first then," Jinwoo quipped. "I'll have my sandwich with no mayo please."

"Fucker," Jae muttered.

"Don't be so sad," Eunchae reassured him as Jae walked back toward the entrance to the clearing. She stood up and kissed him on the cheek, quickly guiding his hand to her breast again, surprising him. He held her there, with his thumb and forefinger supporting her soft mound and squeezing gently at it.

"I liked when you did that earlier," she told him. "I'll make it up to you."

She gave Jae one last kiss, this time a more lasting one on the lips before she gave him a little push towards the channel between the rocks. Finally, she turned back towards Jinwoo, who was watching them curiously from the spot he'd been in when he threw the winning rock. Eunchae saw the fallen branch floating idly in the water at the center of the pond.

"So, what was all this about anyway?" Jinwoo finally spoke up, feeling a little more at ease now that they were alone. He was still baffled by seeing her topless, but that was to be expected.

Earlier, when she had devised the game while sitting and waiting for her brothers in the clearing, Eunchae had expected to feel nervous. She wondered then, if she would get up the courage to go through with this. They had already done a lot of things together that were more or less forbidden to them, and the 'reward' she intended to give to Jinwoo definitely outdid all of that.

But the words came far more easily than she expected. Looking at Jinwoo, Eunchae didn't feel half as anxious as she had assumed she would. She felt excited, not only to propose something unthinkable to her brother, but to see his reaction as well.

"Well..." she started, "I've been a little confused lately. You and Jae have made me feel kind-of... I dunno... naughty, over the last few weeks."

Jinwoo was listening intently, seeing his little sister revealed to him in more ways than one. He had had all these complex thoughts about Eunchae for a while now, some of which he'd shared with his older brother. But standing in front of him was a girl, a beautiful girl whom he loved to immeasurable depth, who had even less life experience then he, only eighteen years in fact. If Jinwoo thought he was conflicted about his relationship with Eunchae, she would be equally so, perhaps doubly with Jae in mind.

"And when Jae touched me like that in the water, I guess I sorta knew why I was feeling that way. Or at least I think I do."

She was staring up at her big brother now, who had wandered closer to her as she spoke the thoughtful words.

"Do you think I'm crazy? I feel like I sound crazy?" she asked.

Jinwoo reached out his hands and took both of her shoulders in them. He looked right into her eyes, her big, brown, hopeful eyes, and told her:

"No. Not crazy at all."

Eunchae felt like she could melt right into her brother's arms as he said it. She was far from where she expected to be if things played out, but took a satisfying breath of relief anyway. For the first time she'd actually acknowledged how she was feeling aloud, and let alone with her 'brother-of-few words,' Jinwoo!

"I know how you feel," said her brother, "and I think Jae does too."

Jinwoo's hands had moved from his sister's shoulders. They slipped down her arms until they were level with her waist, which he moved his grip to next. She felt incredible, and touching her so deliberately was far more rewarding than the crude attempts to do so he'd made in their many games on the basketball court. He understood why Jae had done what he'd done in the water not long ago. In fact, Jinwoo badly wanted to take his sister's perky tits in each of his own hands and squeeze them the way his brother had, but he decided he would probably get the chance soon enough and not to rush it.

Eunchae, on the other hand, was thoroughly enjoying what her brother was doing, but she knew they didn't have a long time until her oldest brother got back and she wanted to reward her winning brother before Jae returned.

"So I haven't given you your 'prize' yet." Eunchae said tentatively.

"Yeah, what do I win for all my hard work?"

"Welllllll... I guess I shouldn't have assumed you would want to, but..." she trailed off, leaving Jinwoo hanging.

"I would want to what?" he asked impatiently.

"You know how I said I hadn't ever done more than kiss?" she suggested nervously, seeing her brother shake his head 'yes.' She could have let apprehension take hold of her, but Eunchae spoke up again to overcome it.

"I was thinking maybe you would show me how to...like... you know," Jinwoo's heart was beating hard. He watched as Eunchae made a gesture like she was holding something cylindrical in her hand and stroking it up and....'oh,' he thought. He knew she might be heading them in this direction, but to hear her say it aloud, and see that hopeful, puppy-dog smile on her face... Jinwoo was ecstatic.

"Would you?" she asked.

"Hmm..." he said, pretending he needed to consider. Of course he wanted to, the word 'yes' threatened to leap from his mouth. He thought quickly, always the economical kind of guy who could turn an inch into a mile.

"I will," Jinwoo agreed, seeing the smile widen on her face. "IF..."

The cute brunette scrunched her face at him, "Hey, that's not how this works! I am the one making the rules!"

"Oh just wait a second will you," Jinwoo urged her, "I'll let you 'practice' on me...IF... you let me take these off..."

He dropped a hand to one of the two precarious looking bows holding his sister's little red bottoms on.

"And 'practice' a little on you."

Eunchae saw him look lustfully down at her lower half. She hadn't expected him to suggest touching her there, but the increasing warmth between her thighs and the feeling of wanting to scream out in excitement was enough to convince the teen to agree to Jinwoo's terms and then some.

"Okay," she said, looking happily up at him, Her brother looked surprised she'd so readily agreed, but was glad of it.

"So... how do you want to start?" Jinwoo asked tentatively, not wanting to push his little sister too hard in this unknown territory.

"Do you wanna maybe... make out for a little first?"

Obviously, her brother agreed. When he first put his hands on her, she could see the bulge in his shorts grow. It got larger still when she had mentioned what she wanted to learn, and now, when she suggested they kiss, it directed straight out at her in an uncomfortable looking way.

Jinwoo was eager to put his hands all over his little sister's incredible body. He couldn't wait to take off her bottoms and see what was beneath. But first, the 18-year-old reached down and tugged at his waistband with one hand, while using her fingertips to push his erection to a more comfortable position beneath the band with the other. He smiled at her, wondering where she'd learned the trick, and seeing the look of pride on her face, Jinwoo could no longer help himself.

He leaned in and kissed her.

At first it was just a peck. Their lips lingered only an inch apart while both Jinwoo and Eunchae took in the brief moment they'd touched. Eunchae wanted more, immediately.

She closed the gap this time, swiftly reaching her arms around her brother's neck and pulling him closer. She was shorter than he by nearly a foot, so he had to lean down to meet her. It would have been an incredible sight to witness, the topless young beauty kissing her handsome brother against the backdrop of their sanctuary. But nobody was there to witness it, a fact of which Eunchae was glad given that she intended to follow through with her promise of a prize for a her brother.

Eunchae was so excited she soon began flicking her tongue against her big brother's lips. She wanted to go further; she was so hungry for him she couldn't stand it. Jinwoo's hands were resting on her hips; she quickly brought one up over her abdomen and deliberately atop her naked breast. He groaned into her mouth.

"God you're sexy," her brother said when he got a chance between kisses. His little sister smiled against his lips and swooned in his affection.

Standing there was nice, but Eunchae still needed more. She wanted to lay on top of her brother and kiss him and then feel that wonderful hardness in her hand when the time was right. She pushed back on him.

"Lay down," she instructed.

The blond-haired young man lay back and brought his sister with him, stumbling a little so she ended up falling into him as his back hit the sand. They laughed aloud together before Eunchae went in for another kiss.

She couldn't believe what was happening. She'd only made out with a few boys before in her life, and it had never been all that enjoyable. This one though, the boy she was now straddling and whose erection she could feel situated between them... he was turning her on so much that the only thing she could do to cope was kiss him more. And the boy was her very own big brother! It seemed impossible that it could ever happen, that somebody she loved so much and who loved her equally in return could ever go for such a forbidden encounter in that hidden reservoir within the rocks. But the way his hands were now pawing at her, at her breasts and her stomach and everywhere in between... he was undoubtedly complicit.

Jinwoo, in turn, was barely able to focus on kissing his little sister with matching passion. So enthralled was he by the way she felt in his hands, how her breasts sat firmly in his palms when her cradled them and her hips were wiggling down against his hardening cock. Jae would probably have loved to be in his position just then; anyone would, but she was his in that moment. He did his best to communicate how much he loved her with passionate kisses and grasping fingers.

Looking down, Jinwoo watched his little sister rock back and forth along the path of his tucked erection. Her little hips looked so wonderful seated on top of him. She was a virgin, as was he, but together their bodies seemed to know how to move against each other.

Jinwoo kissed his little sister's neck and then nibbled at her ear. She had no idea how incredible that could feel, and she moaned aloud into his ear. Feeling his cock pressing against her mound, she decided she wanted to finally feel it in her hand. Her heart raced at the thought, but she had to ask.

"Can I?" she asked, leaning back onto her knees with her fingers at the drawstring of his shorts. Jinwoo winced as her fingers grazed his tip; it was poking up through the waistband of his pants. Eunchae giggled as she felt him tense, and was relieved to see him nod his approval.

Slowly, Eunchae tugged at the string holding his swim trunks together. She breathed deeply and watched as the trunks were soon spread by the force of his throbbing member. The sultry brunette was nervous, but compelled to keep going. She tugged his shorts down and her big brother's cock sprang fully into view.

After a sharp inhale, Eunchae sat herself on her brother's thighs. Jinwoo observed her quietly, thinking how adorable she looked as she took in the sight of him, the first time she'd ever seen a man's penis up close, presumably.

She held her breath and reached out.

The eighteen-year-old's hands, one by one, grasped her brother's upright shaft, one right at the center of him and the other enveloping his head. This time, Jinwoo took a deep breath at the sensation and shock of having his little sister's hands wrapped around him so.

"God it's big," she observed, looking at him in her hands. He was at least two hands long, maybe even more. "And warm!"

"Ohhh..." Jinwoo groaned as she squeezed him gently, "your hands feel really good sis."

Her big brother's cock... in her grasp... bare and hard, bigger than she had imagined... Eunchae held him firmly and moved her hands up and down once.

"Fuck..." he let out. She was looking right at him. No remorse, no more worries, just a look of focus and the hope that she could make him feel good.

"Show me how?" she pleaded. Still slowly moving her hands up and down an inch or so on him. Jinwoo could tell he was going to be quick, but he didn't care, cumming by the hands of his little sister was enough.

Jinwoo looked down at Eunchae and placed one hand over each of hers.

"It's really sensitive there." he said, squeezing the hand that was on his head, "be gentle with the tip,"

He squeezed her other hand, "but here, you can hold me tighter."

Eunchae squeezed, a little too much for her brother's liking so he quickly jerked forward and grabbed at her forearm, "not that tight!" he said, causing them both to laugh.

Her teeth flashed white in a grin and Jinwoo was once again stunned by her presence there, holding onto his bare cock, topless, seated right over his thighs, and giggling because she'd accidentally squeezed him too hard. She was so beautiful, and her touch would never quite feel believable to him.

He started to urge her hands, which had both found their way to his shaft, up and down. She quickly caught on.

"You can touch the tip if you want to, but it's sensitive. Too much and it won't feel good. But just right and I'll..."

"You'll cum on me right?" she finished for him, looking at him approvingly.

"On you?" he asked, surprised, "if you want."

Eunchae shook her head up and down with a grin, "I want you to cum right here, on my tummy," she said, drawing a trail from her abs downward like she'd planned that part already. Even her little belly button was perfect, round and small. He noticed she'd taken off the piece of jewelry she sometimes wore there, probably because their dad didn't approve. Jinwoo sighed when she put her hand back on him and continued stroking.

"Fuck...Eunchae..." he breathed. He might not last two minutes if she kept enticing him like that.

"It's okay," she said, "I'm really horny too. Are you gonna cum soon?"

He didn't respond, or couldn't, but it was fine with her. She knew he was enjoying her attention. The little brunette kept moving her hands up and down on him. After a few strokes she ran two fingers around the ridge of his tip and then gently encircled it with her fingers.

Eunchae decided to do something she'd only seen in a video she pulled up on the internet one day when she was feeling inexperienced. The innocent teenager moved one hand to her brother's balls. Stroking his cock more intently, she tested the weight of them, and then massaged the unfamiliar parts as she had seen. Obviously her brother liked it, because he immediately tilted his head backward and groaned.

"Am I doing okay Jinwoo?" she asked rhetorically, getting only a satisfied grunt from her blonde-haired brother. He looked so good, leaning back on his elbows with his strong chest flexed for her hungry eyes. He didn't have as much chest hair as his older brother - she kind of liked how manly Jae looked with his - but she loved how it left Jinwoo's large pecs unhindered for her to see.

Eunchae was learning fast, so fast that as Jinwoo looked at his topless little sister perched in his lap and working her hands determinedly, he was perilously close to release.

"Oh...fuck sis," he jerked each time Eunchae caressed the underside of his tip with a few fingers.

"Are you gonna cum for me big brother?" she asked, sounding seductive and yet somehow innocent. "Are you gonna cum on your little sister's stomach?"

Jinwoo couldn't believe his ears, and neither could Eunchae believe the word escaping her. How had they gotten here? Why did his little sister's hands feel better than anything he could ever imagine? Why didn't this feel wrong?

Jinwoo looked at the bare-chested little teen one more time, she bit her lower lip at him, and he was toppled.

Eunchae gasped as the first stream of cum spurted from his tip, and she'd only just managed to direct it toward her. It arched high before streaking across her upper abdomen. It almost made it to the underside of her boob, but didn't quite reach. The naughty brunette was glad it missed - she was saving that part of her.

She stroked her hand once more, and a second, powerful stream wetted her tummy. Again she moved her hand up and down, and again his big cock rewarded her with a fresh paint-stroke of sperm across her skin. Eunchae could feel her brother throb in her hands each time his penis readied another rush of his cum.

Jinwoo's head swam incessantly as she jerked him, but he had the wherewithal to see how positively delighted his little sister was as he coated her flat tummy. She was still bearing that lovable little smile with her lower lip pulled in, but she was focused on watching his cock finally starting to relent in its quest to cover her skin with cum.

Eunchae looked up with big, cheerful eyes at her older brother. "You sure cum a lot!" she said. She'd never seen the warm substance that was slowly creeping down her bare stomach, threatening to make it into her bikini bottoms if she wasn't careful!

Eunchae rolled off of him and lay back the way her brother was to stop it from creeping all the way to her unprotected pussy. 'Wouldn't that be naughty,' she thought mischievously.

Again her baffled older brother could only watch as she took a finger to her abdomen and scooped just a fingertip's worth of his spunk, bringing it directly to her tongue.

"Hmmm..." she said, grinning wide as she looked at him and popped her finger out of her mouth, "I kinda like it."

Jinwoo laid back flat against the sand at seeing his little sister taste his cum, "Jesus Eunchae, you are unbelievable."

The teenager knew she was being a bit sluttier than her brother was probably used to...well, maybe a lot. She rolled on her side, smiling, and traced a finger along her brother's only partially soft cock.

"Did you like your prize?" she asked sweetly.

Jinwoo leaned in to kiss her cheek. When he pulled away, the two of them smiled at each other and lay in silence for a moment before Jinwoo finally answered.

"Definitely. But I'm not quite done with you yet."

[celestialk99]

Right Here

Karina x male reader

word count: 20k

commissioned fic

You’re slouched against a flimsy folding table in the corner of the set, a half-empty coffee cup dangling from your hand, the bitter dregs gone cold ages ago. It’s day three of this chaotic shoot for Aespa’s big comeback, and as a runner—a glorified errand boy, really—you’ve been hauling gear, fetching water bottles, and dodging the AD’s barked orders like it’s some kind of Olympic sport. The soundstage is a mess of cables, lights, bodies buzzing around, and there's that distinct smell in the air, that weird mix of sweat, makeup, and overpriced perfume that clings to every MV set. You’re beat, your sneakers scuffed to hell, but then you glance up from your phone, mid-scroll through some dumb meme, and there she is—Karina. Holy shit. You’ve seen her in passing over the last couple days, sure, but this is the first time you’ve really seen her, and it’s like someone cranked the brightness on the world up to eleven.

She’s standing maybe ten feet away, under a halo of softbox lights, chatting with a stylist who’s fussing with the hem of her skirt. Her top’s this shimmery thing, all silver and plunging neckline, catching the light every time she shifts. Her hair’s dark, sleek, falling over one shoulder like she just stepped out of some high-budget shampoo ad. And her face—fuck, her pretty doll face. Big eyes that glint even from here, lips glossy enough you can’t help but wonder what they taste like. She’s unreal, the kind of stunning that makes you question if you’re awake or just hallucinating from too much caffeine and not enough sleep. You try to play it cool, sip your coffee like you’re not staring, but your eyes keep dragging back to her like she’s got some gravitational pull.

She catches you looking. Not in a subtle way either—her head tilts, those eyes lock onto yours across the room, and your stomach does a quick flip like you just missed a step going downstairs. You freeze, coffee halfway to your mouth, and she doesn’t look away. Doesn’t frown, doesn’t smirk, just holds your gaze for a beat longer than feels safe. Then the stylist says something, and she laughs—bright, loud, this sound that cuts through the hum of the set like it’s meant just for you.

She turns back to the conversation, but you’re still stuck there, heart thumping a little too hard, wondering if you imagined it. You shake it off, set the cup down, and busy yourself with untangling a spare HDMI cable nobody asked for. Gotta look useful, right? Can’t just stand there gawking like some creep.

A couple hours later, you’re hauling a crate of water bottles toward the green room when you nearly crash into her. She’s coming around the corner, phone in one hand, a half-eaten protein bar in the other, and you both do that awkward sidestep dance before she just stops and laughs again. “Whoa, careful there,” she says. Up close, she’s even worse—better, whatever. Her pale skin’s flawless, glowing under the shitty fluorescent lights. You mumble an apology, something about being in a rush, and she waves it off, popping the last bite of her bar into her mouth. “You’re the runner guy, right? I’ve seen you sprinting around. You’re fast.”

You nod, shifting the crate in your arms, trying not to drop it like an idiot. “Yeah, uh, that’s me. Just keeping the machine running.” You’re aiming for casual, but your voice comes out tighter than you’d like. She smiles, and it’s not one of those polite idol smiles—well, you’re almost sure of that. “And thanks for that. This whole thing would fall apart without you guys, trust me. We’re all dying out there.” She gestures vaguely toward the set, and you notice her nails—painted black, chipped a little at the edges.

You shrug, playing it down. “Just doing my job. You’re the one killing it, though. That choreo looks brutal.” It’s not a lie—you’ve caught snippets of the rehearsal between runs, and the way she moves is hypnotic, all power and precision wrapped in that effortless cool. She groans, rolling her eyes. “God, don’t remind me. My legs are screaming, and we’ve still got, what, ten more takes? I’m excited, though. This comeback’s gonna be huge.” There’s this fire in her voice, tired as she sounds, and it’s infectious. You grin despite yourself. “Yeah? Well, it’s looking dope already. You guys are crushing it.”

She studies you for a second, head cocked, like she’s sizing you up. “Thanks… what’s your name, anyway?” You tell her, and she repeats it, slow, like she’s testing it out. “Cool. I’m Karina, but you probably knew that.” She laughs again, softer this time, and you’re hit with how normal this feels—like she’s not Karina from Aespa, just a girl who’s tired and chatty and maybe a little flirty. You chat for a minute longer, nothing deep, just quick back-and-forth about the shoot, the coffee sucking, her joking about needing a nap mid-take. Then a PA’s voice crackles through your earpiece, barking about some lens needing to move ASAP, and you wince. “Shit, duty calls. Good luck out there.”

Karina nods, stepping back. “You too, runner boy. Don’t trip over anything.” She winks—fucking winks—and heads off, leaving you standing there with the crate, a dumb grin creeping onto your face. Later, as you’re dodging through the set again, you spot her by the monitors, going over a take with the director. She glances your way, just for a second, and there’s that look again—quick, sharp, like a secret. You’re not imagining it this time. By the end of the day, your phone’s buzzing in your pocket. Unknown number. The text just says: “Hey, it’s Karina. You free for coffee that doesn’t suck sometime?” You stare at it, brain blanking for a solid ten seconds before you save her number, thumbs hovering over the screen. “Yeah, definitely. Name the time.” You hit send, and the rest of the shoot fades into noise—because holy shit, Karina just gave you her number.

—

You’re pacing outside a little charming coffee shop she picked, the kind of place you’d walk past a hundred times and never notice. It’s a Sunday afternoon, gray clouds smudging the sky, and you’re early—way too early—because the last thing you want is to roll up late and look like a dick. Your hands are shoved deep in the pockets of your jeans, and you’re trying to play it cool, but your stomach’s doing somersaults, and your brain’s stuck on a loop: this can’t be real. Karina—fucking Karina—texted me to hang out. You still half-expect this to be some prank, like maybe one of the other crew guys snagged your phone and set this up to mess with you. But the texts were real. Her number’s saved under “K” in your contacts, and every time you glance at it, your pulse jacks up like you’re about to sprint across the set again.

You check your phone for the tenth time in five minutes—2:47. She said 3:00, but you’ve been here since 2:30, scuffing your sneakers against the cracked sidewalk, eyeballing every car that rolls by like it might be her. You’re a nervous wreck, palms sweaty, and you keep wiping them on your thighs like that’s gonna fix anything. Then you spot her. She’s stepping out of a black SUV across the street, hood up, sunglasses perched on her nose, but there’s no mistaking that walk—confident, smooth, like she owns the damn pavement. She’s in baggy sweats and a cropped tee, sneakers so white they practically glow, and somehow she makes it look effortless, like she just rolled out of bed and still belongs on a billboard. Your throat goes dry, and you straighten up, praying you don’t trip over your own feet.

She spots you, pulls the sunglasses down just enough to peek over them, and grins—fuck, that grin. It’s wide and easy, like she’s not the same girl who’s got millions of fans losing their minds online. “Hey, runner boy,” she calls, jogging across the street, dodging a bike courier with a flick of her head. “You’re early. Nervous or just obsessed with me already?” You laugh, a little too loud, and scrub a hand through the back of your neck. “Uh, maybe both? Still kinda feels like I’m dreaming this shit.” She smirks, pulling the hood down now, her hair spilling out in dark waves. “Well, pinch yourself, ‘cause I’m real. C’mon, let’s get inside before someone spots me and I’ve gotta sign napkins again.”

The coffee shop’s tiny—you could miss it if you blinked, but it's got this super cozy vibe. Worn wooden tables, mismatched comfy chairs, and shelves crammed with books. It smells like espresso and cinnamon, and there’s some lo-fi playlist humming through a speaker in the corner. It's the kind of place where the barista knows your order after like, two visits. Basically, it's perfect if you want to escape the chaos and just chill. After each of you order your drinks, you follow her to a table near the back, tucked by a window streaked with old rain marks. She slides into the seat across from you, peeling off the sunglasses and tossing them onto the table like they’re nothing special. Up close, she’s still unreal—those eyes, sharp and bright, zeroing in on you like you’re the only thing in the room. But she’s chill, slouching back in her chair, one leg kicked up on the rung of the stool next to her. “Okay, you probably already know that my name is Yu Jimin. But you can call me Rina, if you want, I particularly like being called that,” she says, picking at a loose thread on her sleeve. “Karina’s for the stage and, like, interviews. Feels weird hearing it off-set.”

“Rina’s still kinda tied to Karina, though, isn’t it?” you say, tilting your head. “Like, it’s a nickname for your stage name. Doesn’t it ever feel weird, people calling you that all the time?” She pauses, straw hovering mid-air, and gives you this look—like she’s actually thinking about it, not just brushing you off. Then she shrugs, “Honestly? Not really. I’ve been Karina for so damn long now—years, dude—that it’s just… me. Like, if someone yells ‘Jimin’ across the room, I’d probably look around like, ‘Who the hell are they talking to?’ It’s weird as fuck to hear my real name sometimes. Feels like it belongs to someone else, you know?”

“Makes sense. Least it’s a pretty name, though. Yu Jimin’s got a nice ring to it.” She snorts, rolling her eyes, but there’s this tiny flush on her cheeks that she can’t hide. “Oh, smooth, runner boy. Real smooth. But thanks, I guess. Could’ve been worse—imagine if I got stuck with something lame.” Then she leans forward, elbows on the table, that glint in her eye turning playful. “You know who’s got it rough, though? Ningning. Her stage name’s a mess for fans. Like, do you go with Ningning, Ning, or full-on Ning Yizhuo? I bet fanfic writers are out there sweating, trying to figure out what to type without sounding dumb.”

You crack up, picturing it—some poor writer hunched over their laptop, agonizing over whether “Ning” sounds too short or “Ning Yizhuo” kills the vibe. “Oh, shit, you’re right. Ningning’s got that mysterious edge, but it’s a mouthful when you’re tryna make it normal in a story. ‘Karina’ just flows—short, punchy, hot. You lucked out.” She cackles, slapping the table hard enough that her glasses slide an inch on the table. “Exactly! I mean, I’m not saying I’m the fanfic queen or anything, but Karina’s got that main-character energy. Poor Ning’s out here like, ‘Am I a nickname or a government ID?’ It’s brutal.”

You’re both laughing now, and it’s so easy, like you’re not sitting across from a literal idol who’s got half the world obsessed with her.

"Well, I’m still just me, I guess. No stage name yet.” She smiles, and it’s like a hit of dopamine straight to your brain. “Yet? What, you planning to ditch the runner gig and take over the world?” You shrug, grinning despite the nerves still buzzing under your skin. “Maybe. Gotta start somewhere, right?” The barista calls out something garbled, and she hops up to grab the drinks—some iced thing with too much sugar for her, black coffee for you. When she’s back, she slides yours over, and you’re hyper-aware of her fingers brushing the table near yours. “So,” she says, sipping through her straw, “Aren't you curious to know how I got your number?”

“Yeah, I was gonna ask you that. Figured maybe you snagged it from the call sheet or something.” She leans forward, elbows on the table, chin in her hands, and there’s this glint in her eye like she’s about to drop a bomb. “Okay, don’t freak out, but I kinda asked one of the PAs for it. The tall one with the clipboard who’s always yelling? She’s chill, though, didn’t even blink. Just said, ‘Oh, the runner? Sure.’” You blink, processing that. “Wait, you asked for my number? Like, on purpose?” She rolls her eyes, but her cheeks pink up a little, and it’s the first time she doesn’t seem totally in control. “Duh. You think I just randomly text crew guys for fun? You seemed… I dunno, cool. Normal. Not like the usual set weirdos.”

You’re floored. Karina—Rina—went out of her way to track you down, and now she’s sitting here, sipping her drink, calling you cool like it’s nothing. Your brain’s scrambling to keep up, but you lean back, try to match her vibe. “Well, damn. Guess I owe the PA a beer or something. And here I thought you just liked my water bottle delivery skills.” She snorts, covering her mouth with her hand, and it’s so fucking cute you almost forget how to breathe. “Those too. But nah, I just… wanted to talk more. You’re interesting. Spill—what’s your deal? Like, what’s the runner life about, and what’s next?”

It’s the way she asks—genuine, not just small talk—that throws you. She’s not asking to be polite; she actually wants to know. So you start talking, fumbling at first, but then it flows. You tell her how you stumbled into the gig—fresh out of school, no clue what to do, just needed cash and a friend hooked you up. It’s grunt work, sure, but you’re good at it, and lately you’ve been paying attention, watching the directors, the DPs, how they move, how they talk. “I wanna direct someday,” you admit, stirring your coffee even though it’s already mixed. “Not, like, right now—I’m not delusional—but I’m soaking it all up. Figure if I stick around long enough, I’ll learn something worth a damn. And... well, I like to film things, when I was a kid I used to record these home documentaries about my family's routine, and in high school I used to film me and my friends doing some crazy adventure. It's all amateur stuff, but I feel like I can do something good if I put my mind to it.” She nods, eyes locked on you, and it’s not pity or boredom—she’s into it. “That’s dope,” she says. “Takes balls to start at the bottom and aim up. Most people just wanna skip the hard shit.”

You shrug, but her words stick. “Yeah, well, I’m not in a rush. Just trying to not fuck it up.” Then you flip it back. “What about you? What’s it like being… you? Like, the whole idol thing—cameras, fans, the girls. Lay it on me.” She leans back, twirling her straw, and for a second you think she’s gonna dodge it, but then she dives in. “It’s wild,” she says, voice dropping like she’s letting you in on a secret. “Like, amazing—don’t get me wrong, I love it—but it’s a lot. We live together, me and the girls, in this dorm that’s nice but kinda feels like a fancy cage sometimes. You’re never really alone, y’know? Someone’s always there—Giselle stealing my snacks, Ningning blasting music, Winter leaving her socks everywhere. It’s home, though. They’re my people.”

You laugh, picturing it—the chaos, the mess, the sisterhood. “Sounds like a sitcom. What about the rest? The schedules, the fame shit?” She sighs, but it’s not heavy—just real. “The routine’s insane. Practice ‘til your legs give out, then recording, then promo, then more practice. You’re dead tired, but you can’t stop ‘cause the fans are waiting, and the company’s breathing down your neck. And the celebrity part? It’s cool ‘til it’s not. Like, I can’t grab a burger without someone snapping a pic and saying I’m too fat or too thin or whatever. But the highs—like performing, hearing the crowd scream your name? That’s the drug. Keeps you going.”

You’re hanging on every word, and she’s got this way of telling it—raw, funny, no bullshit—that makes you forget she’s a superstar. You crack a joke about her burger struggles—“What, no secret McDonald’s runs in disguise?”—and she cackles, loud enough that the barista glances over. “Oh, I’ve tried,” she says, wiping her eyes. “Sunglasses, hat, the whole deal. Still got caught. Now I just send a manager and live vicariously.” You’re both laughing now, and it’s easy, natural, like you’ve known her forever. Her smile’s wide, teeth flashing, and it’s addictive—every time it fades, you wanna say something dumb just to bring it back.

You ask about the comeback, how she’s holding up with the stress, and she shrugs, but her eyes light up. “It’s brutal, but I’m pumped. This one’s different—edgier, y’know? I think it’s gonna fuck people up in a good way.” You tell her about catching the rehearsals, how she owned it, and she blushes—actually blushes—muttering a “thanks” that’s so quiet you almost miss it. The conversation keeps rolling—her asking about your favorite shoots, you asking what she does to unwind (turns out she’s a Netflix binge fiend)—and hours slip by without you noticing. The coffee’s long gone, the shop’s emptying out, but you don’t care. She’s got your head spinning, and you’re pretty sure you’d stay here ‘til midnight if she let you.

She glances at her phone eventually, wincing. “Shit, I’ve got practice in an hour. Gotta bounce soon.” Your heart sinks, but you play it off. “Yeah, no worries. Don’t wanna keep you from blowing minds out there.” She smiles again, softer this time, and stands, stretching a little. “This was fun,” she says, grabbing her sunglasses. “Let’s do it again. You’re not bad company, runner boy.” You grin, standing too. “You’re not so bad yourself, Rina.” She lingers for a second, eyes flicking to your mouth, then back up, and you’re this close to saying something stupid when she winks. “Text me. I’ll need more of your stories to survive this week.” Then she’s gone, slipping out the door, and you’re left there, dazed, her laugh still echoing in your head like the best kind of high.

—

That coffee shop hangout was the spark that lit everything up between you and Yu Jimin—Rina, as she’s become to you. It’s been a couple months now, and you’re still wrapping your head around how this even happened, how she happened. You’re not just some runner schlepping gear anymore; you’re the guy she’s texting at 2 a.m. about some random Netflix show she’s obsessed with or a dumb joke she heard from Ningning that she can’t stop cackling about. Your phone’s a constant buzz in your pocket—“u up?” or “this shoot is killing me, save me with something funny”—and every time her name pops up, you get that stupid little jolt in your chest like you’re a teenager with a crush. You fire back with memes or stories about the set, like the time the AD tripped over a light stand and blamed you like you’re the one who planted it there. She always responds quick, little laughing emojis or a “god, you’re such a dork,” and it’s become this daily rhythm that keeps you sane amidst the grind.

On set, though, you’re both pros at playing it cool. The Aespa comeback shoot’s in full swing, all blinding lights and thumping bass, and you’re darting around as usual—grabbing cables, hauling monitors, dodging the choreographer’s frantic waves. Rina’s out there in the thick of it, hair whipping as she nails take after take, her focus razor-sharp. You keep your distance, sticking to your corner, but it’s impossible not to lock eyes sometimes. She’ll glance over mid-break, wiping sweat off her forehead, and shoot you this tiny, crooked smile—like a secret only you’re in on. You’ll nod back, casual as hell, but your pulse kicks up a notch every time. The other crew guys don’t notice; they’re too busy griping about the schedule or sneaking smokes out back. But those little moments? They’re yours and hers, tucked away from the chaos.

Off-set, it’s a whole different game. You’ve started hanging out more, sneaking off to quiet spots—her place sometimes, when the girls are out, or yours, a cramped apartment with mismatched furniture and a fridge that’s mostly beer and takeout containers. It’s easy with her, effortless. You’ll sprawl on her couch, her legs thrown over yours, scrolling through your phone while she rants about how Giselle keeps stealing her hoodies or how Winter’s obsessed with reorganizing their kitchen at 3 a.m. You’ll tease her—“Sounds like you’re living in a zoo, Rina”—and she’ll shove you with her foot, laughing that laugh that makes your stomach flip. Hours vanish like that, her head resting on your shoulder by the end of it, her breathing soft and steady. She’s comfortable with you, she says it all the time—“You’re like my safe spot, y’know?”—and damn if that doesn’t hit you right in the chest.

Then there’s this one night—a Friday, after a brutal week where you’ve both been run ragged. You’re at her place, some low-key spot she picked because the dorm was too chaotic with the girls around. It’s just the two of you, a couple bottles of soju, and a playlist she threw together humming through her Bluetooth speaker. You’re both buzzed, the kind of loose where everything’s funny and the room’s spinning just enough to blur the edges. She’s in this oversized tee, hair messy, barefoot, pouring another shot with this goofy grin. “Okay, okay, your turn,” she says, shoving the bottle at you. “Tell me something dumb you did as a kid.” You groan, tipping the shot back, the burn sliding down your throat. “Fine. Uh, I tried to impress this girl in fifth grade by jumping off a slide. Landed flat on my face, chipped a tooth. She laughed at me for, like, a solid month.” Rina cackles, nearly spilling her drink, and you’re laughing too.

The night rolls on like that—shots, stories, her giggling at your terrible dance moves when she drags you up to sway to some slow song. You’re both sloppy, bumping into each other, and the flirting’s not even subtle anymore. She’s leaning into you, shoulder brushing yours, eyes flicking to your mouth when she thinks you won’t notice. You catch her staring once, twice, and the third time you hold her gaze, letting it linger. Her cheeks flush, but she doesn’t look away, and fuck, the air’s thick now, electric. You’re sprawled on the floor, backs against the couch, and she’s close—closer than she needs to be—her knee knocking against yours. “You’re fun, y’know that?” she says, voice soft, a little slurred. “Like, stupid fun. I like it.” You grin, head lolling to the side to look at her. “Yeah? You’re not so bad yourself, superstar.”

She snorts, shoving you lightly. “Shut up. I’m serious, though. You make shit feel… normal. Not all crazy and fake like it usually is.” Her eyes are glassy, but there’s this raw honesty in them that sobers you up just enough. You nudge her back, softer. “Good. ‘Cause I’m having a blast with you. Like, all the time. Even when you’re not around, I’m just—fuck, I’m thinking about you, Rina. It’s kinda pathetic.” You laugh, but it’s nervous, like you just laid your cards out and you’re waiting for her to fold. She doesn’t. She goes quiet, staring at you, and then that smile creeps back—slow, real, lighting up her whole face. “You’re sweet,” she murmurs, almost to herself. “Really sweet.”

You’re both just sitting there, the music looping in the background, and you can’t stop looking at her lips—pink, parted, glistening from the soju. She catches you, and her breath hitches, just for a second. You shift, turning toward her, and she mirrors you, her hand brushing yours on the floor. It’s like slow motion—her leaning in, you meeting her halfway, and then her lips are on yours. It’s quick, soft, a little clumsy from the alcohol, but it feels like it lasts forever. Her mouth’s warm, tastes like peach soju and something sweeter, and your brain short-circuits, every nerve lighting up at once. She pulls back first, just an inch, eyes wide like she’s surprised herself, but then she’s smiling again, and you’re grinning too, both of you breathless and buzzed and a little stunned.

No one’s around—no managers, no girls, no crew. It’s just you and her in this bubble, the world locked out. She rests her forehead against yours, giggling soft. “That was… nice,” she whispers, and you nod, still dazed. “Yeah. Really fucking nice.” She laughs again, and you’re hooked—on her, on this, on whatever the hell you just stepped into. You don’t say it out loud, but you know this is it, the shift. The moment you stop being just some guy she texts and start being something more. She grabs your hand, laces her fingers through yours, and flops back against the couch, pulling you with her. “Don’t get weird about it, okay?” she says, but she’s still smiling, still holding on. “Promise I won’t,” you say, and you mean it. You’re not sure what’s next, but right now, with her sprawled beside you, her thumb rubbing lazy circles on your knuckles, you don’t care.

—

Aespa’s comeback drops like a bomb, and suddenly Rina’s everywhere—on billboards, music shows, TikTok challenges blowing up your feed. You knew it was coming, but watching it unfold still blows your mind. She’s out there killing it, all fierce energy and flawless moves, while you’re back to the grind, no longer tied to her set. When her schedule ramped up and your runner gig on her shoot wrapped, you braced yourself for the fade-out. You’d seen it before—people get busy, life pulls them away, and whatever you had starts feeling like a fever dream. You almost convinced yourself this was it, that you and Rina were just a sweet, fleeting thing, a story you’d tell years from now over beers with the guys. “Yeah, I dated Karina from Aespa for a minute, wild, right?” But then your phone buzzes, and it’s her—“u alive? promo’s insane, save me”—and that sinking feeling in your gut? Gone. She doesn’t let it die.

She’s texting you more now, not less. Little snippets of her day—“just ate my weight in ramen, send help” or a blurry selfie mid-rehearsal, her hair damp with sweat, captioned “glamorous, huh?” She sends you pics of random shit too: a dog she saw outside the studio, a neon sign that says “Love Me” she thought was funny, a half-eaten dessert with “wish u were here to finish this” scrawled under it. You’re firing back just as fast—dumb memes, a shot of your burnt toast with “chef life”, whatever keeps her laughing.

Then the calls start. Late ones, when she’s holed up in some hotel room, voice soft and frayed. “God, I’m so tired,” she’ll say, sheets rustling as she shifts. “This bed’s huge, feels weird without you stealing the covers.” You laugh, sprawled on your own couch, the TV muted in the background. “Miss you too, Rina. Like, a lot.” Her hum on the other end is quiet, warm, and it settles deep in your chest.

While she’s out there conquering the world, you’re not just sitting still. You’ve leveled up—landed a gig on a music video for some rookie group, not as a runner this time but as a PA, a step closer to the action. You’re lugging tripods instead of water crates, actually talking to the director instead of dodging him. Nights, you’re hunched over your laptop, chipping away at an audiovisual course online—camera angles, editing software, the works. You tell Rina about it over a call one night. “It’s for Itzy—kinda chaotic, but I’m learning shit. And the course, man, I’m actually getting it.” She’s quiet for a sec, then, “That’s so fucking cool. You’re gonna be directing my videos someday, watch.” You laugh it off—“Yeah, right, I’ll just yell ‘more charisma!’ at you”—but she’s serious. “I’m proud of you,” she says, and it’s not just words. You can hear it in her tone, and it lights you up more than you’d admit.

Weeks grind by like that—her on the road, you hustling on your own path—until she finally gets a breather. A rare gap in her schedule, and what does she do? Texts you at 8 a.m.: “i’m free tonight. your place? miss u too much, it’s stupid.” Your heart does a dumb little flip, and you’re already scrambling to make your shitty apartment look less like a disaster zone. You shove takeout boxes into the trash, kick a pile of laundry into the closet, and pray the old couch doesn’t smell too much like beer. You’re not fancy—no candles or rose petals or whatever—but you order her favorite fried chicken, crack open a couple cold ones, and queue up some chill playlist she’d like. It’s low-key, but it’s you, and that’s always been enough for her.

The buzzer goes off at 7:32, and you’re at the door before it even stops ringing. You swing it open, and there she is—Rina, in the flesh, and holy shit, you’re not ready. She’s casual, just a black hoodie and ripped jeans, hair loose and a little messy, but she’s sexy in this effortless way that knocks the wind out of you. The hoodie’s unzipped enough to show a sliver of a red bralette underneath, and those jeans hug her legs like they were custom-made. She’s got this tired-but-happy glow, eyes lighting up when she sees you, and a lopsided grin that’s all trouble. “Hey, stranger,” she says, voice husky from travel or maybe just her, and she’s already stepping in, kicking off her sneakers by the door.

You barely get a “hey” out before she’s on you—not a hug, but this full-body collision, arms wrapping around your neck, her face buried in your shoulder. She smells like vanilla and something sharper, maybe the lingering edge of plane air, and you just hold her back, grinning like an idiot into her hair. “Missed you,” she mumbles against your shirt, and it’s muffled but real. “Missed you more,” you say, pulling back to look at her, and fuck, she’s gorgeous—cheeks flushed, eyes a little glassy from jet lag or maybe just the sight of you. She laughs, soft, and shoves your chest. “Liar. You’ve been too busy being Mr. Big Shot PA to think about me.”

You roll your eyes, tugging her toward the couch. “Yeah, ‘cause hauling tripods is so glamorous. C’mon, sit. Chicken’s hot, beer’s cold—your kinda night.” She flops down, legs tucked under her, and grabs a drumstick from the box on the coffee table. “God, you’re a saint,” she says through a mouthful, eyes fluttering shut like it’s the best thing she’s tasted in weeks. You settle next to her, close enough that your knees bump, and crack a beer, handing her one. “So, how’s the superstar life? Still signing napkins?” She snorts, wiping her hands on her jeans. “Worse. Some dude asked me to sign his forehead in Osaka. Forehead! I’m like, ‘Bro, don't do this to yourself.’”

You laugh, picturing it, and she leans into you, shoulder pressing against yours. “Tell me about your gig,” she says, sipping her beer, eyes on you now, bright and curious. So you do—rambling about the Itzy shoot, how the director’s a hardass but knows his stuff, how you almost dropped a lens worth more than your rent. She’s nodding, asking little follow-ups—“Wait, you’re operating cameras now?”—and it’s not fake interest. She’s into it, grinning when you tell her about the audiovisual course, how you’re messing with edits in your spare time. “Send me something,” she says, nudging you. “I wanna see your shit. Bet it’s good.” You shrug, playing it cool—“It’s just practice stuff”—but her enthusiasm sticks with you, warm and real.

The night unwinds slow and easy—chicken bones pile up, beer cans stack on the table, and you’re both looser, laughing louder. She’s sprawled against you now, head on your shoulder, one hand resting on your thigh, casual but not. She’s telling you about some hotel disaster—Giselle flooding the bathroom trying to dye her hair—and you’re cracking up, her giggles mixing with yours until you’re both just a mess of noise. Then it quiets down, the playlist looping something soft, and she shifts, looking up at you. Her eyes are softer now, lingering on your face, and you feel that pull again, the one from that drunken night months ago. “I really missed this,” she says, voice low, almost shy. “You. Us. It’s so… easy.”

You swallow, throat tight, and set your beer down. “Yeah. Me too. Like, all the time. You’re kinda stuck in my head, Rina.” She smiles at that—slow, gorgeous, the kind that makes your pulse stutter. Her hand slides up your chest, fingers curling into your shirt, and you’re hyper-aware of every inch of her—her warmth, her breath fanning against your jaw. You glance at her lips, glossy and pink, and when you look back up, she’s watching you, waiting. It’s all the cue you need. You lean in, slow, giving her time to pull back, but she doesn’t—she meets you halfway, lips brushing yours soft at first, then deeper. It’s not rushed, not sloppy like that first kiss. It’s warm, deliberate, her hand tightening in your shirt as she presses closer.

She tastes like beer and a hint of the strawberry gloss she must’ve put on earlier, and it’s dizzying, the way she moves with you—smooth, confident, like she’s been waiting for this as long as you have. Your hands find her waist, slipping under the hoodie, and her skin’s hot against your palms, soft as you slide up to her ribs. She makes this little sound, half-sigh, half-moan, and it’s enough to send your brain into overdrive. You pull back just enough to breathe, foreheads pressed together, and she’s smiling again, eyes half-lidded. “Been wanting to do that for weeks,” she murmurs, and you laugh, shaky. “Same. You’re killing me, y’know?”

She doesn’t answer, But her lips crash back into yours, and it’s like a dam breaking—weeks of pent-up tension spilling out in one messy, hungry kiss. You’re both past the slow buildup now; it’s all heat and want, her tongue sliding against yours. Her hand’s fisted in your shirt, pulling you closer, and you’ve got one palm splayed against the small of her back, the other gripping her hip under that hoodie. Her skin’s scorching, smooth as silk, and every little shift of her body against yours sends a jolt straight down your spine. She’s pressed up tight, chest flush against you, and you can feel her heartbeat hammering through the thin fabric, matching the wild thud of your own.

But she needs more, straddling your lap, and doesn’t break the kiss—not even close. Her thighs squeeze your hips, firm and warm, and the weight of her feels so fucking right, like she’s meant to be there. Her hoodie’s riding up, exposing a strip of pale stomach, and your hands are everywhere—sliding up her sides, brushing the edge of that red bralette you glimpsed earlier. She gasps into your mouth when your thumbs graze the underside of her breasts, soft and full, and the sound’s so hot it’s criminal. “Fuck,” you mutter against her lips, and she grins, wicked and breathless, pulling back just enough to peel the hoodie off in one fluid motion.

There she is—hair tousled, cheeks flushed, that bralette clinging to her like a second skin, lacy and barely containing her. Her breasts are bigger than you’d imagined, pale and perfect, spilling slightly over the fabric, and you’re staring like an idiot until she grabs your jaw, tilting your face back up to hers. “Eyes up here, perv,” she teases, but her voice is shaky, needy, and she’s already yanking your shirt up over your head. You help her, tossing it somewhere—fuck if you care where—and then she’s on you again, skin to skin, her chest pressed against yours. It’s electric, the heat of her, the softness, and you groan into her neck as she shifts in your lap, grinding down just enough to make you twitch in your jeans.

“Rina,” you rasp, hands roaming her back, fingers digging into her hips. “You’re gonna kill me.” She laughs, and nips at your earlobe. “Good way to go, though, right?” Her hands are in your hair, tugging just hard enough to sting, and she’s kissing you again, messy and deep, hips rocking against you. You can feel her through the denim—warmth, pressure, the faintest hint of dampness—and it’s torture, the best kind. You slide a hand down to her ass, squeezing through those tight jeans, and she moans, soft but real, breaking the kiss to catch her breath.

“Bed,” she says, more a demand than a suggestion, and she’s already climbing off you, grabbing your hand to pull you up. You follow her, half-stumbling, drunk on her and the buzz still lingering from the beer. Your apartment’s small, the bedroom just a few steps away, and she’s kicking the door open like she’s done it a hundred times. The room’s a mess—unmade bed, clothes strewn over a chair—but she doesn’t care, and neither do you. She turns to you, eyes dark and heavy, and steps back until her calves hit the mattress. “C’mere,” she murmurs, hooking a finger in your belt loop, tugging you close.

You’re on her in a second, hands framing her face, kissing her like it’s the last thing you’ll ever do. She tastes so good, feels even better, and when she falls back onto the bed, you’re right there with her, bracing yourself over her on your forearms. Her legs part, and you slot between them, jeans rough against her thighs. She arches up, pressing her chest into you, and you can’t resist—your mouth trails down her jaw, her neck, sucking lightly at the spot where her pulse jumps. She squirms, a little whimper slipping out, and you grin against her skin. “Sensitive?” you tease, and she swats your shoulder, breathless. “Shut up and keep going.”

You do. Kissing lower, you nudge the strap of her bralette down her shoulder, then the other, and she lifts her back just enough for you to unhook it. It falls away, and fuck—she’s stunning. Big, pale breasts, nipples pink and peaked, and you’re frozen for a beat, just taking her in. She catches you staring again, smirks, and grabs your head, guiding you down. “Don’t just look,” she mutters, and you don’t need to be told twice. Your lips close around one nipple, warm and soft, and she gasps, back bowing as you suck gently, tongue flicking over her. Your hand finds her other breast, kneading, thumb brushing the tip, and she’s writhing under you, little moans filling the room.

“God, you’re good at that,” she pants, fingers tight in your hair, and you hum against her, the vibration making her squirm harder. You switch, giving her other breast the same attention, and she’s tugging at your jeans now, impatient. “Off,” she says, voice wrecked, and you pull back, kneeling up to undo the button, the zipper. She’s shimmying out of her own jeans at the same time, kicking them off with a grunt, leaving her in just a pair of red panties—simple, cotton, but so fucking hot on her. You shed your jeans, boxers still on, and she’s already reaching for you, pulling you back down.

You settle between her legs again, and this time there’s less between you—just thin fabric and too much want. She rolls her hips up, grinding against your cock through your boxers, and you both groan at the friction. “Fuck, Rina,” you breathe, rutting back against her, and she’s clutching your shoulders, nails biting in. “I want you,” she says, straight-up, no games, and it’s like a match to gasoline. You kiss her hard, sloppy, all teeth and tongue, and your hand slips down, tugging her panties to the side. She’s wet—so wet—and your fingers slide through her, slick and warm, making her hiss and buck against you.

“I'll get a condom from the drawer,” you mutter, half to yourself, and she nods, frantic. You lean over, fumbling one-handed until you find a foil packet tucked between a lighter and some random receipts. You rip it open with your teeth—classy, sure, but you’re too wound up to care—and roll it on quick, hands shaking a little. She watches you, legs spread, chest heaving, and when you’re done, she pulls you back down, kissing you like she’s starving.

You line up, nudging against her entrance, and pause, looking at her. “You sure?” you ask. She nods, eyes locked on yours, soft and fierce at once. “Yeah. Fuck me.” It’s all the green light you need.

You shift, hands braced on either side of her, and nudge the tip of your cock against her entrance, just enough to feel her heat, her slickness. She’s tight already, even before you’re inside, the lips of her pussy pink and swollen, hugging you as you press forward slow—real slow—letting her adjust, letting yourself feel every goddamn inch. She gasps, sharp and quick, head tipping back into the pillow, and you freeze for a second, watching her face—flushed cheeks, fluttering lashes, the way her mouth opens in this perfect little “o.” “You okay?” you murmur, because you need her to be good—you need this to be good for her. She nods, fast, hands grabbing at your biceps. “Yeah, just—go, please.”

You push in deeper, and holy fuck, her pussy’s like a vice—tight, wet, and so hot it’s dizzying. The walls are slick, pulsing around you as you sink in, inch by torturous inch, and it’s like she’s swallowing you whole. You can see it in her too—the way her stomach tenses, the faint sheen of sweat on her collarbone, the way her thighs tremble where they’re hooked around your waist. You bottom out, hips flush against hers, and she lets out this low, broken moan that hits you square in the chest. “Fuck,” you breathe, forehead dropping to hers, and she’s panting, “I know, right?” You’re buried in her, every nerve on fire, and it’s overwhelming—the squeeze, the heat, the way she fits you like she was made for it.

You stay there a beat, letting her breathe, letting yourself feel her—really feel her. Her pussy’s pink and perfect up close, folds glistening with arousal, and you can’t help but shift your hips just a little, testing. She whimpers, soft, and her hands slide up to your shoulders, nails digging in. “Move,” she says, half-demand, half-plea, and you do—pulling out slow, watching her eyes flutter shut, then thrusting back in, harder this time. She jolts under you, a little “ah” slipping out, and you grin, feral, because fuck, that sound’s addictive. You start a rhythm—slow pulls, deep thrusts—and it’s intense, the wet slap of skin on skin filling the room, mingling with her gasps and your low groans.

Her breasts bounce with every thrust, big and pale, catching the dim light from the streetlamp outside your window, and you can’t resist—you lean down, mouth closing over one nipple, sucking hard. She arches into you, moaning louder, and you feel her pussy clench tighter, a hot, wet grip that makes you curse against her skin. “Shit, Rina,” you mutter, tongue flicking over the peak, tasting salt and her, and your hand finds her other breast, cupping it, squeezing. It’s soft, heavy in your palm, and you roll the nipple between your fingers, pinching just enough to make her squirm. She’s sensitive—every tug, every lick pulls a reaction, her hips bucking up to meet yours, driving you deeper.

“God, you’re—fuck,” she gasps, voice hitching as you thrust harder, keeping her nipple between your teeth, teasing it with quick, sharp flicks. Her pussy’s soaking now, slick dripping down where you’re joined, and it’s tight, so fucking tight, like she’s trying to pull you in and keep you there. You shift your angle, hitching her leg higher over your hip, and hit deeper—some spot inside her that makes her cry out, loud and raw, her whole body shuddering. “There?” you ask, breathless, and she nods, frantic, “Yeah, there, don’t—don’t stop.”

You don’t. You pound into her, steady and hard, the bed creaking under you, headboard smacking the wall in a rhythm that’d piss off your neighbors if you gave a shit. Your mouth’s still on her breast, sucking, licking, and you can feel her tightening, her walls fluttering around your cock like she’s close already. “You feel so good,” you growl against her, letting her nipple slip free, red and wet from your tongue, and move to the other one. You bite down lightly, and she keens—a high, desperate sound that shoots straight to your dick. Your hand’s working her too—kneading the soft flesh, thumb circling her nipple, then pinching, rolling it until she’s thrashing under you, head tossing on the pillow.

“Fuck, yes,” she’s chanting, voice wrecked, “keep—keep doing that.” Her pussy’s a furnace, wet and pulsing, and every thrust feels like you’re sinking deeper into her, the friction building, electric. You can hear it—the slick, obscene sound of her taking you, the way she’s drenched around you—and it’s driving you wild. You slide a hand down her stomach, feeling her muscles jump, and press your thumb against her clit, just a light circle, testing. She bucks hard, a choked “oh” ripping from her throat, and you grin against her breast, sucking harder as you rub her clit in time with your thrusts.

Her breasts are bouncing faster now, jiggling with every slam of your hips, and you’re obsessed—watching them, feeling them, the way they fill your hand when you grab, the way her nipples harden more under your tongue. You pull back for a second, just to look—her chest heaving, pale skin flushed pink, your spit shining on her tits. “You’re fucking gorgeous,” you say, voice low, and she moans, eyes half-lidded, reaching for you. “C’mere,” she pants, pulling you back down, and you kiss her, messy and deep, tasting her groans as you fuck her harder.

Her pussy’s tight—impossibly tight—clamping down every time you hit that spot, and it’s wet, so wet you can feel it on your thighs, hear it every time you drive in. You experiment, slowing down, dragging your cock out almost all the way—letting her feel every ridge, every vein—then slamming back in, and she’s loud now, no holding back. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she’s gasping, hands clawing at your back, leaving red lines you’ll feel tomorrow. You keep playing with her tits—one hand pinching, twisting, the other massaging—and she’s losing it, body arching, hips grinding up to meet you like she can’t get enough.

“Harder,” she begs, voice trembling, and you oblige—thrusting deep, relentless, the bed shaking under you. Her breasts bounce wildly, and you catch one in your mouth again, sucking hard, teeth grazing, and she’s whimpering, “Yes, like that, oh god.” Her pussy’s squeezing you so tight it’s almost painful, pink and slick and perfect, and you can feel her slick coating you, dripping down to where your balls slap against her.

You pull back, kneeling between her legs, and grab her hips, yanking her up to meet you. The angle’s brutal, letting you go deeper, and she’s crying out with every thrust, hands fisting the sheets. Her tits are swaying, hypnotic, and you reach forward, cupping one, thumb flicking the nipple as you fuck her—hard, steady, watching her fall apart. “Look at you,” you rasp, “taking me so fucking well.” She moans, loud and shameless, and her pussy clenches again, a hot, wet pulse that nearly sends you over.

“Don’t stop,” she’s pleading, “I’m—I’m so close.” You can feel it—her walls tightening, her breath hitching—and you speed up, slamming into her, rubbing her clit faster. Her breasts jiggle harder, and you pinch her nipple, twisting just enough to push her over. She comes with a scream—sharp, desperate—body locking up, shuddering as her pussy spasms around you, wet and tight and fucking unreal. You keep going, riding her through it, mouth on her tit again, sucking hard as she shakes and gasps, “Oh god, oh god.”

You’re close too—her orgasm pulling you in, the way she’s still clenching, slick and hot—and you feel it building, fast and fierce. “Rina,” you grunt, “where—?” She’s still trembling, but she grabs your hips, panting, “My chest.” You nod, thrusting a few more times—deep, hard, feeling her pussy grip you—then pull out, ripping the condom off. She’s watching, eyes wide, as you stroke yourself once, twice, and then you’re cumming, thick and hot, spilling across her big, pale breasts. It’s messy, streaking over her nipples, dripping down her sternum, and she’s breathing hard, a dazed smile tugging at her lips as you finish.

You collapse beside her, both of you wrecked, sweaty and spent. Her chest’s rising and falling, your cum glistening on her skin, and she reaches for your hand, lacing her fingers with yours. “Holy shit,” she whispers, voice hoarse, and you laugh, shaky. “Yeah. Holy shit.” She turns her head, grinning at you, and it’s soft, romantic even, amidst the mess. “We’re so doing that again,” she says, and you nod, already hooked—on her, on this, on everything you’ve just started.

And just like that, you and Karina—Rina—are a thing. A real, official, holy-shit-we’re-dating thing. It happens a week after that mind-blowing night, when you’re both still riding the high of it, sprawled on your couch with takeout containers scattered around. You’re nervous as hell, picking at the last dumpling in the box, when you blurt it out: “So, uh, wanna be my girlfriend? Like, for real?” She’s mid-sip of her beer, and she freezes, eyes wide like you just asked her to rob a bank. Then she laughs—this bright, unguarded sound—and sets the can down, leaning over to kiss you, all soft and slow, tasting like hops and her. “Yeah, dumbass,” she says against your lips, “I’d love to.” And that’s it—sealed, done, you’re hers and she’s yours.

It’s incredible, she’s incredible, and you two fit together in this weird, perfect way that’s hard to put into words. She’s fire and chaos, all sharp edges and wild energy, but with you, she’s soft too—vulnerable in a way she doesn’t show the world. You’re her anchor, the guy who doesn’t flinch when her life gets messy, and she’s your spark, lighting up the dull corners of your days. You get her sarcasm, her late-night rants about the industry, the way she’ll blast music and dance around your tiny kitchen in her socks. She loves how you don’t give a shit about her fame, how you’ll call her out when she’s being dramatic or just sit there, listening, when she needs to vent. It’s easy, natural—like you’ve been doing this forever.

But dating an idol? That’s the flip side, the part nobody warns you about. Her schedule’s a nightmare—promo runs, overseas trips, rehearsals that stretch past midnight. You can’t just grab dinner somewhere cute; every outing’s a mission. She’s half-disguised all the time—hoodies pulled low, sunglasses even when it’s cloudy, a mask if she’s feeling extra paranoid. You’ve got to dodge fans, paparazzi, random weirdos with cameras, so your dates are sneaky—late-night drives to nowhere, takeout in your apartment, or crashing at her dorm when the girls are out. It’s a secret, this little world you’ve built, and it’s stressful as hell sometimes—waiting for her to text back when she’s stuck in a 14-hour shoot, knowing she’s halfway across the globe some weeks, FaceTiming you from a hotel room. But then she’ll call, voice all scratchy and tired, saying, “Miss you, babe,” and it’s worth it—every second of the chaos.

While she’s out there slaying it, you’re not just sitting around. Life’s moving for you too. One of your buddies, the lanky bass player with a man-bun and a vape habit, joins this indie rock band—some scrappy outfit called “Neon Howl.” They’re rough around the edges, all reverb and angst, but their sound’s got legs—think early Arctic Monkeys vibes with a dash of lo-fi grit. You’ve jammed with him since high school, so when he texts you one night—“Dude, we’re blowing up a little, need a video for our single. You in?”—you don’t even hesitate. “Fuck yeah,” you reply, because it’s him, because you dig their music, and because it’s a shot at something real, something you can sink your teeth into.

Problem is, you’re broke as shit—no fancy gear, no pro lighting kits, just your beat-up iPhone 14 and a dream. You make it work, though. You hit up a thrift store for some cheap lamps, snag a couple clip-on LED panels from Amazon with your meager savings, and borrow a foggy mirror from your neighbor for that artsy vibe. The song’s called “Static Veins,” a moody banger about chasing highs you can’t keep, and you’ve got this vision—gritty, handheld shots, neon streaks cutting through shadows, the band half-lost in a haze. You spend weeks on it, filming in the vocalist's garage, an abandoned lot by the train tracks, anywhere you can guerilla-shoot without permits. The band’s all in—your friend plucking his bass with this intense, zoned-out look, the singer, belting into a busted mic stand, drummer pounding away like he’s possessed. You’re running around, barefoot half the time, yelling, “Tilt your head back—yeah, like that!” or “Okay, jump, fuck up the frame!”

Editing’s the real beast. You’re holed up in your room, living off instant ramen and Red Bull, your laptop wheezing as you cut clips in some cracked version of Premiere you “borrowed” online. You play with filters, tweak the color grade ‘til it’s all bruised purples and electric blues, sync the cuts to the bassline so it hits like a punch. It’s scrappy, raw, but it’s got soul—every frame feels alive, restless, like the song itself. When you finally show the band, they lose their shit. Your friend slapping your back, going, “Bro, this is dope as fuck,” and the vocalist already posting stills on their Insta, hyping the drop. They upload it to YouTube, TikTok, wherever it’ll stick, and then—boom. It catches.

Not, like, viral-overnight fame, but a slow burn that picks up steam. TikTok kids start stitching it, layering their own dances or just vibing in car loops, the song’s hook—“veins full of static, can’t feel the fall”—sticking in heads. The view count ticks up—10k, 50k, then 100k—and comments roll in: “this vid is fire,” “who shot this? need more.” Neon Howl’s buzzing, gigs start popping up, and your friend’s texting you nonstop—“Dude, we owe you, this is our break.” You’re stoked, not just for them, but for you—proof you’ve got something, a spark you can build on.

You can’t wait to tell Rina. She’s in Japan when you call, some press junket—her voice crackles through the phone, sleepy but warm. “Hey, you,” she says, and you hear her shift, probably curling up in some hotel bed. “Miss me?” You grin, pacing your tiny room. “Always. But yo, I’ve got news—remember that video I was messing with for my friend’s band? It’s popping off. Like, TikTok’s eating it up.” She perks up—you can hear it, the rustle of sheets, her sitting up. “No way! The iPhone one? Babe, that’s so fucking cool—tell me everything.” So you do—rambling about the shoot, the edits, how the band freaked, how it’s actually getting traction. She’s quiet for a sec, then, “I’m so proud of you. Seriously. You made that out of nothing, and it’s killing it. You’re amazing.”

Her words hit deep, warming you from the inside out. “Thanks, Rina,” you say, softer, “means a lot coming from you.” She laughs, light and teasing. “Oh, come on, don’t get all mushy on me now.” But then her tone shifts, quieter, “I wish I was there. I’d kiss you stupid to celebrate.” You feel that ache—the distance—and flop onto your bed, staring at the ceiling. “Yeah, me too. When you back?” She sighs. “Three days. Feels like forever.” You nod, even though she can’t see it. “It does. But you’ve got me all lovesick over here, so hurry up.”

She giggles, and it’s the best sound in the world. “Lovesick, huh? You’re such a sap.” You smirk, rolling onto your side. “Only for you.” She goes quiet again, then, “Good. Stay that way. ‘Cause I’m kinda crazy about you too.” It’s not the first time she’s said it, but it still knocks the air out of you, makes your heart do this dumb little flip. “Same,” you mutter, and you both just breathe for a sec, letting it sink in. She’s half a world away, swamped with her idol life, but she’s here—on the line, in your corner, proud as hell. And you’re in love with her, full stop—distance, secrets, all of it be damned.

—

Tonight’s a big fucking deal, and you’re still wrapping your head around it. Two reasons to pop off, and both feel like they’re punching way above your weight. First, you just got tapped to co-direct a MV—your first real swing at the helm, even if it’s alongside someone else. It’s been a wild ride getting here, a year and change since that scrappy iPhone shoot for your friend’s band, Neon Howl. That first video was a fluke that stuck, a grainy little banger that somehow caught fire. You didn’t stop there—kept at it, shooting another for them, then another, each one a step up. You abandoned your phone for a secondhand DSLR, snagged some budget lights off eBay, even scored a gimbal from a guy on Craigslist who swore it “fell off a truck.” Every job, you got sharper—framing shots tighter, cutting cleaner, trusting your gut more than the textbooks from that audiovisual course you’re still chipping away at. It’s weird how natural it feels, like you’ve got a knack for this shit, studies or not. Neon Howl’s been climbing too—gigs at bigger venues, a small but rabid fanbase—and your name’s starting to float around the indie scene like you’re somebody.

Then this K-pop gig drops in your lap. A label’s debuting a new group—some sleek, edgy four-piece called VYX—and word gets around that Neon Howl’s gritty vibe might match their sound. The singer from Neon Howl pitches your name to a contact she’s got, and next thing you know, you’re on a Zoom call with a producer who’s throwing around terms like “visual synergy” and “debut aesthetic.” They pair you with a main director—the same guy you shadowed back when you were a PA on Itzy’s set. You remember him barking orders, chain-smoking between takes, but holy shit, the dude’s a genius—every shot he called was gold. You’d hovered near him then, soaking it up, and now you’re working with him? Co-directing? It’s unreal—half mentorship, half networking goldmine, and all chance to prove you’ve got the chops.

The second reason tonight’s lit? Rina’s coming over. Your girl, your Karina, fresh off a packed schedule and a flight from god-knows-where, insisted on crashing your place to celebrate. You haven’t seen her in weeks—texts and late-night calls only do so much—and when she heard about the gig, she blew up your phone with “BABE WHAT THE FUCK THAT’S HUGE” and a string of fire emojis. She’s been hyping you up nonstop, and knowing she’s hauling ass to be here tonight has your chest all warm and tight. You’re buzzing—half from the career high, half from the thought of her walking through your door.

You’re tidying up your apartment, which is still a glorified shoebox—peeling paint, a couch with a spring that jabs your ass, a kitchen counter barely big enough for a cutting board. You’ve shoved the laundry pile into a closet, wiped down the coffee table, and lit a cheap cedar candle to mask the faint beer-and-ramen funk. It’s not fancy, but it’s home, and Rina’s never cared about the mess anyway. You’re mid-sweep of some random crumbs when the buzzer goes off, and your heart does a dumb little skip. You hit the intercom—“Yeah?”—and her voice crackles through, “Let me up, director boy, I’ve got shit to show you.” You buzz her in, grinning like an idiot, and crack the door to wait.

She rounds the corner from the stairwell, and—fuck, she’s radiant. Doesn’t matter that she’s probably jet-lagged to hell; she looks like she stepped out of a magazine spread. Hair’s loose, dark waves spilling over a leather jacket she’s got unzipped just enough to show a sliver of a white crop top underneath. Black jeans, ripped at the knees, hug her legs like they’re painted on, and she’s got these scuffed-up Docs that somehow make her look tougher and hotter at the same time. She’s hauling a cake box—pink and white, tied with a bow—and her grin’s all teeth, bright and a little mischievous. “Special delivery,” she says, holding it up like a trophy, and you’re just standing there, staring, because how is she yours?

“Get in here,” you say, stepping aside, and she breezes past, kicking off her boots by the door without breaking stride. “You didn’t bake that, right?” you tease, shutting the door as she sets it on the counter. She spins, mock-offended, hand on her chest. “Excuse you, I could’ve. I’m a woman of many talents.” You snort, stepping closer. “Yeah, like burning down my kitchen? I’ve seen you with a toaster, Rina.” She laughs—loud, unguarded—and swats your arm. “Fuck off, I bought it, okay? But it’s good—chocolate hazelnut, fancy as shit. We’re celebrating you, Mr. Big Shot Co-Director.”

You pull her in then, hands on her waist, and she melts against you, all warm and solid, her arms looping around your neck. “Missed you,” you mutter, breathing her in—vanilla, leather, a hint of plane air clinging to her. She squeezes back, tight. “Missed you more. Been dying to see you since you told me. Co-directing a K-pop MV? That’s insane, babe.” You pull back just enough to look at her, and her eyes are sparkling—proud, excited, like she’s more stoked about this than you are. “Yeah,” you say, still half-dazed she’s here, “it’s wild. The director is a legend—worked with him on Itzy’s shoot back in the day. Now I’m, like, his right hand? Shit’s surreal.”

She drags you to the couch, cake box in tow, and flops down, patting the spot next to her. “Tell me everything—how’d it happen, what’s the group like, all of it.” You sit, pulling her legs over your lap like always, and launch in—how Neon Howl’s buzz got you noticed, how the label reached out, how VYX’s sound is this dark, synthy vibe that fits your style. “They’re rookies, but hungry as fuck,” you say, hands tracing absent circles on her calf. “The main director got the reins, but he’s letting me call shots—camera angles, mood boards, even some edit input. It’s a lot, but it’s… fuck, it’s fun.” She’s nodding, hanging on every word, and when you finish, she leans over, kissing you quick but firm. “You’re killing it,” she says, voice low, “and I’m not even surprised. You’ve got this.”

You grin, tugging her closer. “Thanks, Rina. Means a lot, you hyping me up like this.” She smirks, poking your chest. “Someone’s gotta keep your ego in check.” Then she’s up, grabbing the cake box, and you’re trailing her to the kitchen, where she plops it on the counter and starts digging for plates. “Found this at some bougie bakery near the dorm,” she says, slicing into it with a butter knife because you don’t own anything fancier. The cake’s rich—dark chocolate layered with hazelnut cream, glossy and ridiculous—and she hands you a sloppy piece on a chipped plate. “To your first co-direct,” she toasts, clinking her fork against yours, and you both dig in, leaning against the counter, crumbs falling everywhere.

“Fuck, this is good,” you mumble through a mouthful, and she laughs, smearing a bit of frosting on your nose. “You’re a mess,” she says, but her eyes are soft, warm, and you grab her wrist, pulling her in for another kiss—this one slower, deeper, chocolate lingering on her tongue. She hums against you, hands sliding under your shirt, and you’re half-tempted to ditch the cake and carry her to bed, but she breaks away, grinning. “Later,” she promises, “we’ve got celebrating to do first.”

You end up back on the couch, plates balanced on your knees, some random Netflix comedy flickering in the background—neither of you are really watching. She’s got her head on your shoulder, legs tangled with yours, and you’re talking about everything and nothing. She tells you about her last trip—some whirlwind press tour in Seoul, Tokyo, Taipei—how she barely slept, how Giselle pranked Winter with a fake spider and nearly got punched. You tell her about the MV shoot—how VYX’s leader kept cracking dad jokes between takes, how the main director chain-smoked through a lighting setup debate. “He’s intense,” you say, “but chill too—kept asking my input like I wasn’t just some indie kid with a camera.”

Rina’s fingers lace with yours, sticky from the cake. “You’re not just some indie kid anymore,” she says, serious now. “You’re doing this—really doing it. I’m so fucking proud, you don’t even know.” Her voice is firm, and it hits you hard—how much she believes in you, how she’s here, halfway across the world, just to say that. You squeeze her hand, throat tight. “Love you,” you mutter, almost shy, and she smiles—this slow, radiant thing that lights up the whole damn room. “Love you too, dummy.”

The night stretches out—cake finished, plates stacked on the coffee table, the movie looping into something neither of you care about. She’s curled into you now, hoodie half-off one shoulder, and you’re tracing the line of her collarbone, talking about the future—her comeback prep, your next gig, how you’ll make it work with her insane life and yours starting to take off. It’s not perfect—there’s the distance, the secrecy, the grind—but with her here, warm and real, it feels like you can handle anything.

—

Two years, and your life’s flipped upside down in the best way possible. That co-directing gig with VYX was the spark—after that MV dropped, shit just exploded. The video racked up millions of views, the group’s debut single shot up charts, and suddenly your phone’s blowing up with emails from people who’d never given you the time of day before. Next thing you know, you’re offered a solo directing gig for a huge group—think Red Velvet-level fame—and you pour everything into it. Late nights, endless revisions, arguing with producers over lens choices, but it pays off. The MV’s a hit—sleek, moody, all your signature gritty vibes—and your name’s on everyone’s radar. You could’ve stopped there, ridden that wave, but nah, you’re not built like that. When VYX’s label floats the idea of a documentary, you jump on it. Those girls—Jiwoo, Hana, Soo-ah, and Minji—aren’t just clients anymore; they’re friends after that first shoot. You’ve seen them at their rawest, laughing over takeout, crying after brutal rehearsals, and you wanna show that to the world.

The doc’s your baby—months of trailing them through studios, dorms, tour buses, capturing the chaos and the quiet. It’s not some polished PR fluff; it’s real—sweaty practice rooms, late-night meltdowns, the way Jiwoo doodles on her lyric sheets, how Minji’s voice cracks when she talks about missing home. You weave in the creative process too—grainy iPhone clips of them brainstorming choreo, arguing over melodies, mixed with your own shots of their debut MV set. Netflix picks it up, slaps a premiere date on it, and now here you are—standing on a red carpet at some swanky LA venue, lights flashing, your name on a poster like you’re somebody. You’re in a black blazer, hair styled for once instead of under a cap, and you’re trying not to trip over your own feet while a reporter from some entertainment site shoves a mic in your face.

“So, what can we expect from VYX: Unfiltered?” she asks, all bright teeth and practiced enthusiasm. You shift, scratching the back of your neck, still not used to this spotlight shit. “Uh, it’s real as hell,” you say, keeping it loose. “No sugarcoating—just the girls, how they grind, what they go through. You’ll see the highs, the lows, the messy stuff. Like, there’s this one bit where Soo-ah’s yelling at a mic stand ‘cause it won’t stay up—funniest shit I’ve ever filmed. But it’s deep too—Hana talking about why she almost quit, Jiwoo’s whole thing about finding her voice. It’s their story, y’know? I just held the camera.”

The reporter nods, scribbling on her tablet, then pivots. “Your career’s taken off so fast—two years ago, you were co-directing an MV, now you’ve got a Netflix doc and a string of hits. How’d you get here? Where’d this talent come from?” You laugh, a little sheepish, ‘cause it still feels weird to talk about yourself like this. “Man, I don’t know—guess I’ve always been into this stuff? When I was a kid, like 11 or 12, I’d grab my mom’s old camcorder and make these dumb ‘documentaries’—my dog chewing up the couch, my cousin’s awful karaoke, me narrating like it was some Nat Geo special. Kept at it, started messing with editing software, and it just… clicked. That VYX MV opened doors, but I’ve been hustling since those home-video days. Feels less like ‘suddenly arriving’ and more like I’ve been clawing my way up, y’know?”

She’s eating it up, tapping away, then throws you a curveball. “You’ve worked with some big names already—who’s on your dream list for a music video? Any groups you’re dying to direct?” You don’t even hesitate. “Oh, tons—Stray Kids, their energy’s insane, I’d love to do something chaotic with them. Seventeen too, they’ve got that cinematic vibe. And, uh—” you pause, grinning a little, “Aespa. They’re killing it, right? I’d kill to work with them, try something dark and trippy. Their whole concept’s dope.” The reporter smirks, probably sensing there’s more to that answer, but she lets it slide, wrapping up with a “Can’t wait to see what’s next!” before moving on to the next talking head.

You’re relieved to step off the carpet, ducking into the venue—a sleek theater with velvet seats and a bar that’s way too expensive for your taste. The premiere’s a blur—VYX shows up, all glammed up, hugging you like you’re family; the doc plays to a packed house, laughs and gasps in all the right places; people clap you on the back, saying shit like “game-changer” and “raw as fuck.” It’s a high, no doubt, but there’s this gnawing ache under it all. Rina. Your Karina. You wanted her here—imagined her in some killer dress, arm looped through yours, cracking jokes about how you clean up nice. But she’s not. Aespa’s in the thick of another comeback, breaking records left and right—streams, awards, you name it—and your schedules haven’t lined up for weeks. Months, almost. You miss her so bad it’s physical, like a knot in your chest.

Later, you’re scrolling X at the afterparty—some rooftop spot with too-loud music and free whiskey—when you see it. A fan account’s posted a clip of your interview, zeroed in on that Aespa bit. “He said AESPA! Imagine him directing for the girls—insane collab potential!” It’s blowing up—retweets, heart-eyes emojis—and then your phone buzzes. It’s her. A screenshot of the clip, followed by: "Dark and trippy, huh? You tryna impress me, director boy?” Your heart jumps, a stupid grin spreading as you type back, “Always. You see the whole thing?” She replies quick: “Yeah—proud of u. Wish I was there. Miss u like crazy.” You sink back in your chair, the party fading to noise around you. “Miss u more. Been too long, Rina.” She sends a heart, then, “We’ll figure it out soon. Promise.” But “soon” feels vague, and that knot tightens.

You sip your drink, staring at the LA skyline, all glitter and smog. It’s been a hell of a ride—after VYX, you directed that big MV solo, then another, each one stacking cred. The documentary’s your crown jewel so far—Netflix execs are already sniffing around for more, and VYX’s fans are calling you “the fifth member” online, which is wild. You’re tight with the girls now; Jiwoo’s texting you memes about the premiere, Soo-ah’s begging for a sequel. But success doesn’t hit the same without Rina to share it. You’ve barely talked—snatched calls between her rehearsals and your edits, texts that taper off when one of you crashes out. Last time you saw her was a rushed weekend in Seoul, three months back—stolen kisses in her dorm, laughing over burnt toast, then her rushing off to a flight. Now, you’re both soaring, her with Aespa’s insane trajectory, you with this, but the gap’s growing, and it’s eating at you.

You wander to a quieter corner of the roof, leaning on the railing. The premiere’s a win, no question—your career’s meteoric, a rocket from that first Neon Howl vid to this. But you’re worried—about her, about you two. She’s your rock, the one who gets it, who’d be here calling you a “Netflix sellout” with that smirk you love. You pull up a pic on your phone—her in your apartment, sprawled on your couch, mid-laugh, cake frosting on her chin from that co-directing night. It’s a punch to the gut, how much you need her here. You fire off one more text: “Wish u were here to see this shit live. Love u.” She doesn’t reply right away—probably asleep, time zones screwing you again—and you pocket the phone, forcing a smile as Jiwoo drags you back to the party. It’s your night, but it’s hollow without your girl by your side.

—

It’s been a rough stretch, no lie. The last few months with Rina felt like walking on a tightrope—both of you stretched thin, juggling her skyrocketing fame with Aespa and your own career blowing up. Those late-night calls started getting tense. “I hate this,” she’d said once, muffled like she was hiding in a bathroom somewhere, “always sneaking around, stuck in the same four walls. I just wanna be with you, y’know? Out in the open.” You felt it too—the distance, not just physical but emotional, the way you couldn’t grab her hand in public or post a dumb selfie without sparking a shitstorm. It sucked, and she was pissed, and you were too, but neither of you knew how to fix it with your lives pulling you in opposite directions. So you threw out an idea—fuck it, let’s get away. Somewhere far, somewhere nobody knows you. Bali. When you pitched it, her face lit up over FaceTime like you’d just handed her the moon. “Yes, oh my god, yes,” she’d said, practically bouncing, “let’s do it. I need this so bad.”

Getting there’s a mission, though. You book the flights, a cushy hotel, the works—your Netflix money’s finally good for something—and she’s paranoid about being spotted. On the plane, she’s incognito as hell: big sunglasses, a bucket hat pulled low, a black mask covering half her face, even her hoodie’s hood up like she’s auditioning for a spy flick. You’re next to her in a plain cap and hoodie, keeping it low-key, and she’s gripping your hand under the blanket. “If anyone sees me, I’m fucked,” she whispers, half-laughing, and you squeeze back. “We’re good, Rina. Just a couple of nobodies on a plane.” She snorts, leaning her head on your shoulder, and for the first time in weeks, you feel her relax.

Bali hits you hard—humid air, turquoise water, palm trees swaying like they’re too chill to stand straight. The hotel’s a vibe: open-air lobby, infinity pool spilling into the horizon, your room with a balcony overlooking the ocean. Rina ditches the disguise the second you’re checked in, peeling off the hat and mask, shaking out her hair like she’s shedding a skin. “Fuck, I’m free,” she says, spinning in the room, barefoot on the cool tile, and you’re just watching her, grinning like an idiot because she’s happy—really happy—and it’s contagious as hell. First few days, you’re all about playing tourist. No schedules, no cameras, just you and her and a rented scooter that you’re half-sure you’ll crash. She’s in these floral dresses—flowy, bright, all pinks and yellows and blues, hugging her in just the right places, the kind of thing that makes her look like she stepped out of a postcard. You can’t stop staring, and she knows it, throwing you these sly little smirks when she catches you.

You hit up the classics—Uluwatu Temple first, perched on those cliffs with the waves crashing below. She’s snapping pics of the monkeys swinging around, laughing when one tries to snag her sunglasses. “Little bastard,” she mutters, but she’s grinning, leaning into you as you snap a selfie—her cheek pressed to yours, the ocean a blurry roar behind you. You can’t post it anywhere, not with her fans or your growing rep in the industry, but it’s yours, locked in your phone like a secret treasure. Next day’s Tanah Lot, that temple sitting pretty on its rock in the sea. She’s barefoot again, skirt hiked up as she wades into the shallow water, splashing you when you lag behind. “C’mon, slowpoke!” she yells, and you chase her, both of you soaked and cackling like kids, the salt stinging your eyes.

The beach days are where it really sinks in—how much you needed this, how much she did. You’re at Seminyak, sprawled on a couple of lounge chairs under a striped umbrella, the sand white-hot under your feet. She’s in a bikini top and one of those sarong things tied loose around her hips, floral dress swapped for something that shows off her tan lines and the way the sun’s kissed her shoulders. You’re shirtless, board shorts dripping from a dip in the waves, and she’s got her sunglasses perched on her nose, sipping some fruity drink with a tiny umbrella in it. “This is the life,” she says, stretching out, toes wiggling in the sand. “No managers, no scripts—just us and this dope-ass view.” You nod, sipping your own beer, ice-cold and sweating in your hand. “Fuck yeah. Been too long since we just… chilled.”

You grab your phone—not for work, not for some edit, but to snap her. She’s mid-laugh, head tipped back, drink sloshing as she swats at you. “Stop, I look dumb!” she protests, but she’s posing anyway—hand on her hip, chin tilted, giving you that million-watt smile that’s all hers. You take a dozen—her lounging, her splashing in the surf, her chasing a stray beach ball some kid lost. She snags your phone after, flipping through, and insists on getting you—shirtless and squinting against the sun, pretending to flex like a tool. “Gotta keep these for the scrapbook,” she says, and you both know there’s no scrapbook, just a hidden folder you’ll scroll through when you’re missing each other.

One afternoon, you’re at this hidden spot, Pantai Pandawa, a stretch of beach tucked between cliffs, less crowded, more raw. The water’s so clear you can see fish darting under the surface, and the sand’s soft, sticking to your legs as you wrestle her into the waves. She’s shrieking, “You asshole!” as you dunk her, but she’s laughing, hair plastered to her face, saltwater dripping from her lashes. You pull her up, arms around her waist, and she’s still giggling, clinging to you as the waves lap at your thighs. “You’re such a dick,” she says, but her eyes are soft, locked on yours, and you kiss her, slow, salty, the kind of kiss that says everything you’ve been too busy to say. She melts into it, hands on your chest, and for a minute, it’s just you two, the ocean, and nothing else mattering.

Back at the hotel, you’re sprawled on the balcony that night, the air warm and sticky, a faint breeze carrying the smell of frangipani. She’s in your lap, legs draped over the armrest, a beer in her hand and one of those dresses on—blue this time, thin straps slipping off her shoulders. You’re nursing your own drink, some local rum thing that burns good, and you’re just talking—about the last few months, the fights, the wins. “I hated how it felt,” she admits, voice quiet, “like we were drifting. I’d see your shit online—VYX stuff, the Netflix buzz—and I’d be so fucking proud, but pissed too, ‘cause I couldn’t be there.” You nod, running a hand up her back. “Same. Every time you’d drop a teaser or win some award, I’d be cheering from my couch, but it killed me I couldn’t tell anyone you’re mine.”

She sets her beer down, shifts to straddle you, hands on your shoulders. “We’re here now,” she says, firm, like she’s staking a claim. “No work, no bullshit—just us.” You pull her closer, kissing her neck, tasting the salt still on her skin. “Yeah,” you murmur, “just us.” The stress—the missed calls, the weeks apart, the secrecy—it’s gone, melted away under the Bali sun. You’re laughing again, her stealing sips of your rum, you tickling her ‘til she’s squirming and swearing at you. It’s light, free, the way it’s supposed to be. The pics pile up—her silhouetted against a sunset, you mid-sandcastle fail, both of you grinning over skewers of grilled fish at a night market. Private moments, locked away from the world, but they’re everything. For the first time in forever, you’re not worried—just happy as hell with your girl.

—

The hot tub’s steaming, bubbling softly around you, and the Bali night air’s got that perfect mix of warm and breezy, carrying the faint scent of jasmine from somewhere nearby. You’re sunk into the water up to your chest, arms draped along the edge, feeling the ache of the day—swimming, chasing Rina through the waves, eating half your weight in satay—melt away. She’s across from you, looking like a goddamn vision in this black bikini that’s doing work—all sleek lines and barely-there straps, hugging her curves just right. The water’s beading on her skin, catching the dim glow of the hotel’s ambient lights, and her hair’s wet, slicked back, a few strands clinging to her neck. She’s sipping some fruity cocktail she insisted on ordering—bright pink with a little umbrella—and every time she moves, the water ripples, lapping against her collarbone, making you a little dizzy. You’re both loose, buzzed from the day and the drinks, and it’s quiet out here—just the two of you, the hum of the jets, and the distant crash of the ocean.

“Today was fucking perfect,” you say, tipping your head back against the tub’s edge, letting the heat soak into your bones. “Like, I don’t think it gets better than this—beach all day, food’s unreal, and you in that dress earlier? Shit, I’m still recovering.” She grins, kicking her foot lightly against your shin under the water. “Yeah, these last few days have been clutch. I haven’t felt this chill in forever—no schedules, no one yelling at me to fix my face. Just us, vibing.” She sets her drink on the ledge, leaning forward a little, and the water shifts, giving you a front-row view of how that bikini top’s barely holding on. “I posted some pics today, by the way—those ones from the temple and the beach. They’re blowing up already, all my fans are losing their shit over the views.”

You smirk, fishing your phone from the dry spot on the ledge to pull up her Instagram. “Lemme see—oh, damn, these are fire. That sunset shot with you in the sarong? Unreal.” She rolls her eyes, but she’s smiling, proud. “Please, you’re the one snapping half of ‘em. You’ve got an eye, babe—I’m just the hot subject. Those candids you took of me at the market? I’m obsessed—way better than the pro stuff I usually get.” You laugh, tossing the phone back. “What can I say? I’ve got the best muse. Makes it easy.”

The flirting’s light, easy, the kind that’s been flowing all trip—little jabs, lingering looks, her brushing your arm when she laughs. You’re talking about the monkey that almost jacked her sunglasses yesterday, how she screeched like a banshee, and she’s splashing you, calling you a dick for not saving her. “I was busy laughing my ass off,” you say, wiping water from your face, and she sticks her tongue out, all playful and cute. It’s perfect—quiet, no one around, just you and her in this little bubble. Until your phone buzzes again, loud and insistent against the tub’s edge. You glance at it, ready to swipe it away, but Rina catches your eye, narrowing hers. “Ignore it,” she says, voice firm, pout already forming. “You promised—no distractions. We’re off the grid, remember?”

You hesitate, thumb hovering over the screen. “Yeah, you’re right, but—something’s telling me to check it. Swear it’ll be quick, like two seconds.” She huffs, crossing her arms, which only pushes her chest up more in that bikini, and fuck, it’s distracting as hell. “Fine,” she mutters, “but I’m timing you. Hurry up.” You flash her an apologetic grin, snagging the phone, and answer it—some korean number you don’t recognize. “Yo, who’s this?” you say, keeping it casual, expecting some spam call or a wrong number.

It’s not. It’s a producer from SM, voice crisp and straight to the point. “Hey, man, been trying to reach you—big news. We want you for Aespa’s next MV. Full creative control, your vision, no co-director. It’s yours if you’re in.” Your brain short-circuits for a second—Aespa? Her Aespa? You’re sitting there, water dripping off your elbow, staring at Rina while this dude keeps talking numbers, timelines, how they’ve been watching your VYX doc and the solo MVs, how your style’s “exactly what we need.” She’s pouting still, lips pursed, arms crossed tighter now, and you’re trying to process this bomb while she’s glaring like you just kicked a puppy. “Uh, yeah, that’s—shit, that’s huge,” you stammer into the phone, eyes locked on her, and she tilts her head, curious now despite the attitude.

The guy’s pushing for a verbal yes—says your schedule’s filling up fast since the Netflix drop, and they wanna lock you in before someone else snags you. “We’ll email the details tonight—contract, budget, all that. You’re our guy, just say the word.” You’re reeling, but you manage a “Yeah, I’m in—send it over,” and he’s stoked, promising you’ll hear from him tomorrow before hanging up. You drop the phone, still processing, and Rina’s staring, one eyebrow up, pout softening into something else—intrigue, maybe impatience. “Okay, what the hell was that?” she asks, shifting closer, water sloshing as she leans in. “You look like you just won the lottery or got hit by a truck—spill.”

You blink, then laugh, this wild, giddy sound that bursts out of you. “That—that was SM. They want me to direct Aespa’s next MV. Solo. Full control. Your MV, Rina.” Her eyes go wide, jaw dropping, and for a second she just stares, processing it like you are. Then she squeals—loud, unfiltered, splashing water everywhere as she lunges at you, wrapping her arms around your neck. “No fucking way!” she yells, laughing against your shoulder, and you’re holding her tight, both of you half-soaked and grinning like maniacs. “Babe, that’s insane—are you serious? You and me, working together? That’s, like—holy shit, it’s a dream!”

She pulls back, hands on your face, eyes sparkling with this mix of pride and disbelief. “I can’t believe it. You’re gonna direct us? My man’s out here running the game!” You nod, still buzzing, adrenaline pumping. “Yeah, they said it’s mine—my vision, all that. Been watching my stuff, said it fits you guys perfect. I’m freaking out—I mean, I talked about Aespa in that interview months ago, and now it’s real.” She’s beaming, practically vibrating, and hugs you again, water splashing over the tub’s edge. “You deserve this so fucking much,” she says, voice softer now, “I’ve seen you grind for this. And now we get to do it together? I’m losing my mind.”

You laugh, pulling her closer, her legs straddling you now in the water, and you’re both just soaking in it—literal and figurative. “I wouldn’t be here without you, Rina,” you say, dead serious, hands on her hips. “All those nights you were hyping me up, pushing me—none of this happens without that.” She smirks, brushing wet hair off your forehead. “Damn right, I’m the real MVP. But you—you’re the genius behind the lens. This is your win.” You kiss her then, deep and slow, tasting the cocktail on her lips, the heat of the tub and her body making your head spin. She hums into it, fingers tangling in your hair, and it’s perfect—until she pulls back, eyes glinting with something mischievous.

“We gotta celebrate,” she says, tone dropping low, suggestive, and you raise a brow, already feeling the shift. “Oh yeah? What you got in mind, superstar?” She grins, slow and wicked, sliding off you and standing up, water cascading off her like some goddess rising from the sea. That bikini’s clinging to her, droplets catching the light, and she knows exactly what she’s doing when she steps out, grabbing a towel but not wrapping it around herself—just holding it loose, teasing. “I had a surprise planned anyway,” she says, voice all honey and trouble, “and now’s the perfect fucking time. C’mon—upstairs.”

You’re out of the tub in a heartbeat, dripping all over the deck as you grab your phone and her drink, following her like a dog on a leash. She’s swaying her hips as she climbs the outdoor stairs to your room, that floral dress vibe long gone, replaced by this raw, sexy energy that’s got your pulse hammering. The hotel’s quiet, just the hum of crickets and the rustle of palms, and it feels like you’re stealing a moment from the universe—no one around, no interruptions, just her leading you to whatever she’s got cooking. You hit the room, a big open space with a king bed, sheer curtains fluttering by the balcony, and she tosses the towel aside, spinning to face you, all wet hair and sly smiles. “Lock the door,” she says, and you don’t need to be told twice—this night’s about to go from great to unforgettable, and you’re both all in.

“Now close your eyes,” she says, like she’s about to pull the best prank of your life. You raise a brow, smirking, but she just steps closer, poking your chest with a finger. “I’m serious, babe—shut ‘em. Trust me.” You shrug, playing along—how can you say no to her when she’s got that look?—and let your eyelids drop, plunging you into darkness. “No peeking,” she warns, and you hear the grin in her tone, the rustle of her moving away.

The sounds start quick—fabric sliding, a zipper’s faint whine, her bare feet padding on the hardwood. She’s giggling, this soft, giddy little sound that’s got your pulse kicking up because you know she’s up to something. There’s a shuffle, a muffled “shit” as she stubs her toe on something—probably the chair by the dresser—and you bite back a laugh, keeping your eyes screwed shut. “You good over there?” you call, and she huffs, “Yeah, yeah, just—gimme a sec, perfection takes time.” Your mind’s racing, trying to piece together what she’s doing from the clink of a hanger, the snap of elastic. She’s rushing, fumbling a little, and it’s cute as hell—Karina, the poised idol, tripping over herself to surprise you. Then it goes quiet, just her breathing, and your hands flex on your knees, itching to see.

“Alright—open ‘em,” she says, and there’s this edge to her voice, excited and a little nervous. You blink your eyes open, adjusting to the light, and—fuck. There she is, standing a few feet away, and your jaw drops, brain short-circuiting. She’s swapped the bikini for lingerie that’s straight-up lethal—black lace, all sheer and delicate, clinging to her like a second skin. The bra’s pushing her breasts up, the fabric stretched tight over them, her nipples just barely teasing through the pattern, and those fishnet tights? They’re ripped in all the right places, hugging her thick thighs, leading your eyes down to her bare feet, toes curling against the floor. Her hair’s still wet, dripping onto her shoulders, and she’s got this shy-but-smug grin, like she knows she’s just wrecked you.

“Holy shit, Rina,” you manage, voice rough as you stand, already half-hard and not even hiding it. You step toward her, hands itching to touch, and she’s watching you, eyes flicking over your reaction. “You’re fucking gorgeous—how am I supposed to handle this?” She laughs, this bright, bubbly sound, and then she’s on you—jumping into your arms, legs wrapping around your waist, and you catch her instinctively, hands flying to her ass to hold her up. She’s warm, solid, the lace scratchy against your palms, and you’re kissing her before you can think, lips crashing into hers. Your fingers tangle in her damp hair, tugging just enough to make her gasp into your mouth.

You stumble toward the bed, her weight shifting in your arms, and she’s grinding down a little, teasing, her breath hot against your jaw as you kiss her deeper—messy, all tongue and need. You hit the edge of the mattress and sit, her still in your lap, straddling you, and she pulls back for a second, panting, eyes dark and locked on yours. “Surprise,” she whispers, smirking, and you groan, hands roaming now—up her back, over the curve of her hips, feeling how thick she is, how every inch of her feels like a goddamn gift. The lace is rough under your fingertips, a contrast to her soft skin, and you’re obsessed, tracing where the fishnets dig into her thighs, where the bra cuts into her chest.

“Been planning this, huh?” you say, and she nods, biting her lip. “Since the hot tub—wanted to celebrate you right.” Your hands slide to her breasts, cupping them through the fabric, thumbs brushing where her nipples press against the lace, and she shivers, this tiny, needy sound slipping out. You’re rock-hard now, straining against your shorts, and she feels it—shifts her hips deliberately, rubbing against you until you hiss. “Fuck, Rina—you’re killing me.” She grins, wicked, and slides off your lap, dropping to her knees between your legs like it’s nothing.

You lean back on your elbows, watching her, heart pounding as she hooks her fingers into your shorts and yanks them down with your boxers in one go. They hit the floor somewhere across the room—she doesn’t care, and neither do you—your cock springing free, hard and aching, and she’s staring, eyes wide like she’s seeing it for the first time. “Goddamn,” she murmurs, almost to herself, and wraps her hand around you, slow and light, stroking just enough to make your head tip back. It’s electric—her touch, the way her fingers curl, cool from the water still clinging to her, and you groan, “Fuck, that’s good.” She’s kneeling there, all lace and fishnets, lips parted, and keeps her eyes on you—big, brown, full of heat—like she’s daring you to lose it right then.

“Love you like this,” she says, voice soft but sure, and it hits you hard—how much you love her too, how this isn’t just some fling. Her hand moves faster, grip tightening, and she’s leaning in, breath ghosting over you, making you twitch. “Rina—” you start, but she’s already sliding her thumb over the tip, smearing precum, and you’re gripping the sheets, trying not to buck up into her hand. She smirks, knowing exactly what she’s doing, and pumps you slow—deliberate, delicious—watching your face, drinking in every sound you make. “You’re so fucking hot like this,” she says, and it’s raw, real, the way she’s all in for you.

She doesn’t dive right in—no, Rina’s too much of a tease for that. She starts with a flick of her tongue, just the tip, brushing over the head of your cock where you’re already leaking, and it’s like a jolt straight up your spine. You hiss, hips twitching up on instinct, and she giggles—soft, bubbly, like she’s playing with her favorite toy. “Chill, babe,” she murmurs, voice low and sultry, “I’ve got you.” Then she flattens her tongue, dragging it slow and wet up the underside, tracing every vein, every ridge, like she’s mapping you out. It’s torture—delicious, mind-numbing torture—and you’re gripping the sheets, knuckles white, trying not to buck into her mouth.

Her hand’s still working the base, fingers curled tight, pumping you in this lazy rhythm while her mouth gets busy. She wraps her lips around the tip, sucking just enough to make your head spin, and the wet heat of her is unreal—soft, slick, pulling you in. She pops off for a sec, smirking, spit glistening on her lips, and mutters, “Fuck, you taste good,” before going back in, deeper this time. Her tongue swirls around you, sloppy and hot, and she hollows her cheeks, that suction hitting just right. You groan, loud and ragged, head tipping back against the bedframe, and she hums against you—vibrations shooting through your cock, making your toes curl.

She takes you deeper, lips stretching around you, and you feel the back of her throat, tight and warm, squeezing you as she gags just a little. “Shit, Rina,” you gasp, one hand flying to her hair, tangling in those wet strands, and she moans around you, the sound muffled but needy. She pulls back slow, dragging her tongue along you again, leaving you slick and aching, then dives back down, bobbing her head now—up and down, steady and relentless.

The room’s spinning, the wet schlick of her mouth mixing with your panting, her little whimpers every time she chokes herself on you. She’s drooling now—spit dripping down your shaft, pooling at the base—and she uses it, sliding her hand up to meet her lips, stroking you in sync with every suck. It’s filthy, obscene, the way she’s slurping you down, eyes watering but never breaking contact, like she’s daring you to lose it. You’re close—too close—and she knows it, feels the way you’re tensing, throbbing against her tongue. “Fuck, I’m gonna—” you start, voice wrecked, but she just speeds up, sucking harder, tongue flicking wild over the tip.

She’s relentless—lips tight, cheeks hollowed, hand twisting just under her mouth—and you’re a goner, hips jerking, groaning her name like a prayer. But she doesn’t let you finish—not yet. She pulls off with a wet pop, gasping for air, spit trailing from her mouth to your cock, leaving you glistening, hard as steel, and so fucking ready it hurts. Her chest’s heaving, breasts spilling out of that lace bra, nipples pressing against the fabric, and she wipes her lips with the back of her hand, grinning up at you like she’s won something. “Not yet, babe,” she says, voice hoarse but playful, “got more for you.”

You’re dazed, cock twitching in the air, wet and heavy from her mouth, and she’s kneeling there—black lace, fishnets, all sex and mischief—watching you like she’s plotting the next move. Your hand’s still in her hair, loose now, and you tug gently, trying to catch your breath. “You’re insane,” you manage, and she laughs, soft and wicked, crawling up just enough to hover over you. “You love it,” she shoots back, and yeah, you do—fuck, you really do.

“Ready for round two, babe?” she says, voice raspy and dripping with intent, and before you can even nod, she’s reaching back, unhooking that bra with a flick of her fingers.

It falls away, and fuck—you never get tired of seeing them. Her tits are perfect, bouncing free, full and soft, swaying a little as she shifts. She catches your stare, smirking wider, and leans forward, letting them hover just above your cock, still glistening from her spit. “Been dying to do this,” she mutters, grabbing her breasts in her hands, squeezing them together, and you’re already groaning, hips twitching up because you know what’s coming. She slides your cock between them—slow, deliberate—her skin hot and smooth against you, the wet mess she left making it slippery right off the bat. You fit right in there, snug between her tits, and she presses them tighter, trapping you in this soft, warm vise that’s got your head spinning.

“Fuck, Rina,” you breathe, watching her work—her shoulders rolling as she starts moving, sliding you up and down between her breasts. It’s filthy, the way they jiggle with every bounce, the way your cock glides so easy with all that spit and precum slicking her up. She’s grinning now, and leans her chin down, letting a fat drop of spit fall right onto the tip of your cock as it peeks out from her cleavage. “You like that, huh?” she teases, voice low and dirty, “watching your sweet little Rina turn into a nasty girl for you?” You groan, loud and helpless, because yeah, you love this side of her—the way she flips from soft and giggly to this, all cocky and filthy, owning you with every word.

She shifts her grip, pressing her tits even tighter, and starts bouncing them faster—up, down, the friction building, her skin flushing pink from the effort. “Goddamn, you’re so hard,” she says, eyes flicking down to where your cock’s nestled, the head popping out with every thrust, big and leaking. “Bet you’ve been dreaming about this—fucking my tits ‘til you blow, huh? You’re such a perv for me.” Her words hit like a punch, and you can’t help it—your hips jerk up, pushing deeper into that perfect, plush valley, and she laughs, low and wicked. “Yeah, that’s it—fuck ‘em like you mean it.”

She’s leaning in now, her breath hot against your chest, lips brushing your skin as she keeps going. “You love these big tits, don’t you? Been staring at ‘em all trip, waiting to slide that fat cock right here. Bet you’re gonna make a fucking mess of me—gonna cum so hard I’ll be dripping with you.” It’s driving you wild, the way she’s egging you on, every filthy syllable making your balls tighten. You’re thrusting up now, matching her rhythm, the wet slap of skin on skin filling the room, and she’s moaning like she’s the one getting off—soft little “mmhs” every time your cock hits the top of her cleavage.

She tilts her head back, letting her hair fall wild, and catches the tip of your cock with her tongue on an upstroke—just a flick, enough to make you curse and buck harder. “Shit, Rina, you’re gonna kill me,” you rasp, voice all wrecked, and she smirks, slowing down just to fuck with you, dragging her tits along you so slow you feel every inch of her. “Not yet,” she says, “I’m making you cum so many times tonight, babe—this is just the start. Gonna drain you ‘til you’re begging me to stop.” The promise—the threat—has your head falling back, a groan ripping out of you because fuck, that’s all you want right now, her taking you apart over and over.

Her pace picks up again, fast and sloppy, and she’s relentless—kneading her breasts around you, pushing them together so tight it’s almost too much. The fishnets are scratching your thighs, rough against your skin, and it’s this perfect mix of soft and hard—her tits, her attitude, the way she’s talking shit. “Look at you,” she purrs, “fucking my tits like some horny teenager—gonna blow already, aren’t you? Can’t even hold it in for me.” You’re panting, sweat beading on your forehead, and she’s right—you’re close, teetering on that edge, every bounce of her chest pulling you further in. “Do it,” she whispers, voice dropping an octave, “cum all over me—make me a fucking mess.”

That’s it—you’re gone. Your hands fly to her shoulders, gripping hard, and your hips snap up one last time, burying your cock deep between her tits as you cum, hard and wild. The first spurt’s a shock—it shoots up, high and fast, catching her off guard, hitting her chin and dripping onto her lips. She yelps, half-laughing, “Oh, fuck!” but doesn’t stop, keeps sliding you through her cleavage as you unload—thick, hot ropes of cum painting her chest, streaking across her pale skin, pooling in the hollow of her throat. It’s a mess, a goddamn masterpiece—white splattered over black lace, dripping down her breasts, coating her nipples, sliding into the crevice where she’s still pressing tight around you.

You’re shaking, groaning her name—“Rina, fuck”—as she milks you dry, slowing her movements but not letting go, letting the last few spurts dribble out, smearing her even more. She’s grinning, triumphant, licking that stray drop off her lip like it’s a trophy, and you’re just staring, wrecked and breathless, at the sight of her—cum-soaked, flushed, that naughty glint in her eye brighter than ever. “Holy shit,” you pant, collapsing back onto your elbows, and she leans forward, resting her messy tits on your thighs, looking up at you with this mix of sweet and sinful that’s pure Karina.

“Told you I’d make you cum hard,” she says, running a finger through the mess on her chest, smearing it a little like she’s proud of the artwork. “And we’re not done—gonna fuck you senseless tonight, babe. You ready for more?” You laugh, weak but game, heart still racing. “Fuck yeah, I’m ready—bring it on.” She climbs up, straddling your lap again, cum still dripping off her.

You lean in, catching her mouth with yours, and it’s slow at first—lazy kisses, all tongue and heat, tasting the mix of her fruity drink and the salt of your release. Her lips are soft, swollen from sucking you off, and she hums into it, pressing herself closer, her sticky chest brushing yours. It’s messy, intimate, the kind of kiss that says neither of you is done yet—round two’s just getting started.

Your hands roam, sliding down her back, feeling the curve of her spine under the lace, the way her ass jiggles a little when you grab it. She’s grinding down again, subtle rolls of her hips, and you’re still sensitive as hell, but it’s waking you up fast. Your fingers dip lower, sneaking under the thin strap of her panties—black, soaked, clinging to her—and you brush her pussy, already dripping wet, hot and slick against your fingertips. She gasps into your mouth, a little shudder running through her, and you can’t help it—your cock twitches, already greedy for more. “Fuck, Rina,” you murmur against her lips, voice rough, “I’m so fucking crazy to get inside that tight little pussy—you’re killing me.” She pulls back just enough to grin. “Oh, I know you are,” she says, all teasing, “but I’ve got something different for you tonight, babe. A little upgrade.”

You blink, curiosity spiking, and tilt your head. “Different? What you cooking up now?” She smirks wider, like she’s been waiting for this moment, and nods toward the corner of the room. “See that bag over there? My black one, by the dresser—go grab it.” You follow her gaze—there’s this sleek little duffel, half-zipped, tucked against the wall like it’s been hiding secrets all trip. You slide her off your lap—she flops back on the bed with a dramatic little bounce, giggling—and you stumble over, still buzzed from the high, cum drying on your thighs. “What am I looking for?” you ask, unzipping it, digging through a mess of clothes and random shit—sunglasses, a hairbrush, some crumpled receipts. “Blue lid,” she calls, propping herself up on her elbows, watching you with this eager, mischievous look. “Bottle with a blue lid—can’t miss it.”

Your hand closes around it—a small, clear bottle, cool to the touch, blue cap screwed on tight. You pull it out, squinting at the label, and your brain catches up a second late: lube. Your eyes widen, head snapping back to her, and she’s grinning sprawled out on the sheets. “Surprise number two,” she says, voice dropping low, sultry as fuck. “You’re getting my ass tonight, babe. Been wanting to give you that for a while.” Your mouth goes dry, cock jumping from half-mast to full-on throbbing in about two seconds flat. “You—holy shit, Rina, you serious?” She nods, slow and deliberate, biting her lip. “Dead serious. Now get over here—I’m not waiting all night.”

She shifts then, rolling onto her stomach, pushing up onto her knees, and—fuck—arches her back like she’s posing for some X-rated photoshoot. Her ass is up, round and perfect, still hugged by those soaked panties, and she gives it a little shake, fishnets stretching over her cheeks, teasing you with every jiggle. You’re damn near hypnotized, cock pulsing like it’s got a mind of its own, and you stumble back to the bed, bottle in hand, already imagining how she’s gonna feel. “Go slow, though,” she says over her shoulder, voice softer now, a touch of nerves sneaking in. “Start with your fingers—ease me into it, yeah? I trust you.” You nod, swallowing hard, setting the lube down for a sec so you can crawl behind her. “Promise I’ll take care of you, Rina. Gonna make this so fucking good for you.”

She’s on all fours now, ass high, head dipping low, and you hook your fingers into her panties, peeling them down slow—black fabric sticking to her wet thighs, dragging over the fishnets until they’re bunched at her knees. The sight’s unreal—her pussy’s glistening, pink and swollen from how turned on she is, but it’s that tight little asshole that’s got your full attention now, puckered and perfect, winking at you as she shifts her hips. You pop the lube cap, squirting a generous glob onto your fingers—cold, slick, smelling faintly of something clean and sharp—and drizzle some down her crack, watching it drip slow over her hole, pooling at the base of her pussy. She shivers, a little “ooh” slipping out, and you mutter, “Fuck, you’re so hot,” rubbing your hands together to warm the lube up.

You start with her ass, spreading the lube with your thumbs, massaging slow circles over that tight ring. Her skin’s shining now—glossy and slick, catching the light—and she relaxes a bit, pushing back into your touch. “Feels good already,” she murmurs, voice muffled against the sheets, and you grin, loving how she’s melting for you. You don’t stop there—slide your hands lower, rubbing the lube over her pussy too, fingers brushing her clit, slicking her folds until she’s dripping even more, a wet mess under your palms. She moans, soft and needy, and you can’t resist—keep working her ass with one hand, the other teasing her pussy, dipping just the tip of a finger inside her to feel how she clenches.

Her ass is gleaming—lube streaked over her cheeks, pooling in that tight pink hole—and you’re rock-hard again, cock bobbing between your legs, aching to dive in. She glances back, hair falling in her face, and smirks, “You’re drooling, babe—gonna finger me or just stare all night?” You laugh, pressing a kiss to her spine. “Hold your horses—I’m getting there. Just making sure you’re nice and ready.” She hums, wiggling her hips again, and you take the hint—time to start. Your fingers are slick, poised, ready to ease her into this new territory.

You start with one finger, pressing the tip against her, slow and gentle, circling that puckered ring ‘til she relaxes. “Ready, babe?” you murmur, voice low, and she nods into the pillow, a muffled “Yeah, go for it.” You push in—just the tip at first—and she tenses, a sharp little hiss escaping her, but then she softens, her body melting into it. It’s tight—fuck, it’s tight—hot and smooth, gripping your finger like a vice as you slide in deeper, knuckle by knuckle. She moans, soft and breathy, hips rocking back just a fraction, chasing the feeling.

“Goddamn, Rina,” you say, free hand gripping her ass cheek, spreading her open more so you can watch—your finger disappearing into her, slow and steady, the lube making it glide smooth. She’s trembling now, a little shiver running through her, and you can feel her loosening up, that ring of muscle giving way. You twist your finger, curling it just a bit inside her, and she gasps—a high, needy sound that’s got your cock twitching against her thigh. “Feels weird,” she mumbles, voice thick, “but good—keep going.” You do, pumping in and out, slow as hell, letting her get used to it—every slide’s a little easier, her ass opening up, slick and greedy. Your other hand drifts lower, brushing her pussy, teasing her clit with a feather-light touch, and she jolts, moaning louder, “Fuck, that’s—yeah, do that.”

She’s into it now—hips shifting, breath hitching—so you up the ante. You pull your finger out slow, watching her hole clench around nothing, then squirt more lube onto your hand, coating two fingers this time. “Two now, alright?” you say, and she nods quick, “Yeah, I can take it.” You press them in together—middle and ring finger—slow as molasses, stretching her wider. She tenses again, a little grunt slipping out, but you pause, letting her breathe, one hand rubbing circles on her lower back. “You’re doing so good, Rina,” you murmur, “so fucking hot like this.” She laughs, shaky, “Yeah? Glad you think so—feels like you’re splitting me open.” You push deeper, past the first knuckles, and she whines, ass rocking back, taking it all the way.

It’s a sight—her tight pink asshole stretched around your fingers, lube dripping down her crack, pooling on the sheets. You start moving—slow, steady thrusts, curling them inside her, feeling the heat, the way she’s clamping down then easing up. She’s panting now, little “uhs” every time you twist, and you can tell she’s getting comfy—her moans turning softer, needier, her hips chasing your hand. “More,” she gasps, voice muffled, “add another—I wanna feel it.” You grin, pulling out slow, watching her squirm, then grab the lube again, slicking up three fingers—index, middle, ring—all shiny and ready. “You sure?” you ask, teasing a little, and she shoots you a look over her shoulder, all flushed and wild. “Don’t make me beg, asshole—just do it.”

You laugh, and press all three against her—slow, so slow, stretching that tight ring wider than before. She groans, long and deep, body locking up for a sec as you push past the resistance, lube making it slick but still a fight. “Fuck,” she hisses, fists balling in the sheets, but she doesn’t pull away—leans into it, ass tilting higher. You ease in, inch by inch, feeling her stretch around you—hot, tight, unreal—and she’s trembling, breath ragged, but moaning too, this mix of pain and want that’s got you rock-hard. “You okay?” you check, pausing halfway, and she nods fast, “Yeah, just—slow, keep it slow.” You do—gliding in ‘til you’re buried deep, three fingers knuckle-deep in her ass, and she’s clenching hard, a vice grip that’s making your head spin.

You start moving—gentle pumps, curling them inside her, stretching her out—and she’s loosening up, bit by bit, her moans getting louder, freer. “Holy shit,” she gasps, “feels so full—keep going, babe.” You do, picking up the pace just a little, twisting and spreading your fingers, and she’s rocking back now, fucking herself on you, her ass shiny and slick, lube dripping down her thighs, staining the fishnets. Your other hand’s busy too—rubbing her pussy, thumb circling her clit, and she’s soaking, wet enough that you hear it, this filthy schlick every time you move. She’s loud—whining, cursing, “Fuck, that’s good—don’t stop,” and you’re lost in it, the heat of her ass, the way she’s taking you, owning this moment.

She’s ready—you can feel it. Three fingers sliding easy now, her body’s adjusted, craving more. She’s panting, ass swaying, and looks back at you, eyes dark and blown out. “I’m good,” she says, voice wrecked but steady, “you can—fuck, you can use your cock now.” You freeze for a sec, just staring—her ass stretched around your fingers, lube glistening, pussy dripping below it—and your cock throbs, aching to take her. “You sure?” you ask, one last check, and she nods, impatient, “Yeah, babe—c’mon, I want it.” You pull your fingers out slow, watching her hole clench then relax, primed and waiting, and you’re buzzing—ready to give her exactly what she’s asking for.

You don’t need a condom—not with her, not anymore—and the thought alone’s got your blood pumping. Raw. Just you and her, skin on skin, no barriers. You grip the base of your cock, slick with her spit and the lube you’ve been slathering everywhere, and line up, pressing the tip against that tight pink ring. She shivers, and you go slow—real slow—pushing in just enough to feel her start to give. “Fuck, Rina,” you groan, “you’re so goddamn tight—holy shit.” She moans loud at that, a filthy, desperate sound, and pushes her hips back, urging you deeper. “Yeah? Tell me more,” she gasps, and you can hear it—how much it turns her on, how it makes her wetter, hornier.

You ease in further, inch by inch, and it’s like sinking into a vice—hot, slick, squeezing you so hard your head’s spinning. “Tightest fucking ass I’ve ever felt,” you mutter, hands sliding to her hips, gripping the soft flesh where the fishnets dig in. “Like you’re tryna choke my dick—fuck, you’re perfect.” She whimpers, rocking back, and you feel her open up more—still snug as hell, but taking you in, her body adjusting to the stretch. “Love that,” she pants, “keep talking—makes me so fucking hot.” You smirk, thrusting a little deeper, and she yelps, fingers clawing the sheets, but she’s grinning too—loving it, begging for it.

You’re halfway in now, her ass clenching around you like it’s got a mind of its own, and you can’t help it—your hand comes down hard on her right cheek, a sharp slap that echoes in the room. Her whole body jolts, a choked “oh fuck” spilling out, and the red mark blooms fast, lube smearing under your palm. “Yeah, you like that?” you say, voice gritty, and she nods fast, hair bouncing. “God, yes—do it again.” You do—another smack, left cheek this time, harder, and she’s moaning, loud and shameless, ass jiggling from the impact. “Such a dirty little slut for me,” you growl, and she laughs, breathy and wild, “Only for you, babe.”

You grab a fistful of her hair then—long, black, tangled—and yank, pulling her head back, her spine arching even more. She gasps, neck exposed, and you lean in, kissing the curve of her shoulder, biting down just enough to make her squirm. “Fuck, you’re so tight it’s unreal,” you tell her, thrusting again—deeper, slow and steady—and she’s trembling, ass rocking back to meet you. “Can barely move—you’re squeezing me so fucking hard.” She moans louder, a little “uh-huh” that’s all needy and wrecked, and you feel her shift—spreading her knees wider, giving you more room to work.

You’re buried now—balls deep, raw, no rubber between you—and it’s insane, the heat, the grip, the way her ass feels like it’s swallowing you whole. “Jesus Christ, Rina,” you pant, pulling back just a bit then slamming back in, “this ass is fucking perfect—tight as shit, taking me so good.” She whines, pushing back harder, and you slap her again—sharp, right across the meat of her cheek—and she yelps, the sound melting into a moan. “Fuck, yes—keep doing that,” she begs, and you oblige, spanking her in rhythm with your thrusts, her skin turning pink, then red, lube and sweat making it shine.

Your hand’s still tangled in her hair, pulling tight, and she’s loving it—arching so hard her tits lift off the bed, swaying with every pump. “You’re so fucking deep,” she groans, voice shaking, “can feel you everywhere—fuck, don’t stop.” You don’t—can’t—thrusting steady now, not fast but hard, every push stretching her more, her ass hugging you so tight it’s like she’s molded for you. “Goddamn, you’re a vice,” you say, voice raw, “I can't get enough of your ass.” She laughs, breathless, “Good—want you to feel it, want you addicted.”

Her fishnets are shredded now—one knee’s ripped through, the netting bunching up around her calves—and it’s hot as hell, the way she’s all undone, all yours. You let go of her hair for a sec, both hands gripping her hips, thumbs digging into the soft flesh above her ass, and you pound into her—slow, deliberate, making her feel every inch. She’s loud—moaning, cursing, “Fuck, right there—harder,” and you oblige, slamming in deep, her whole body rocking with the force. Another slap—sharp, stinging—and she cries out, ass clenching even tighter, a wet schlick every time you pull out, lube dripping down her thighs, staining the sheets.

“Love this ass,” you growl, leaning over her, chest brushing her back, kissing her neck as you thrust. “So fucking tight—gonna ruin you, Rina.” She shivers, pushing back, “Ruin me then—fucking do it.” You straighten up, one hand sliding around to her front, brushing her pussy—still soaked, clit swollen—and she jolts. You don’t linger there, though—focus back on her ass, pounding steady, feeling that insane grip, the way she’s taking you raw like it’s nothing. “You’re so fucking hot,” you say, voice all gravel, “this tight little hole’s all mine.” She moans louder, ass shaking, and you know she’s loving it—every word, every slap, every deep, slow thrust driving her wild.

You’re deep in her—her tight little asshole gripping your cock like it’s trying to milk you dry—and she’s moaning your name, voice hoarse and needy. But you’ve got an itch to switch it up, see her from a new angle, feel her take control. “C’mere,” you rasp, pulling out slow, watching her hole clench around nothing, lube dripping down her thighs. She glances back, all flushed and wrecked, and you pat your chest. “On top—wanna see you ride me.”

She grins—tired but game—and scrambles up, finally taking off the panties that were still on her knees, legs shaky as she swings one over your hips. You’re flat on your back now, head propped on a pillow, cock slick and hard against your stomach, and she straddles you, knees sinking into the mattress. Her tits bounce as she moves—still streaked with your cum from earlier, nipples pink and hard—and she grabs your shaft, lining it up with her ass. “Gonna fuck you good,” she says, breathy and bold, and sinks down—slow at first, just the tip, her face twisting with that mix of stretch and want. “Fuck, you’re big,” she whines, but she keeps going, taking you inch by inch, her tight heat swallowing you whole.

You groan, hands flying to her hips, gripping where the fishnets dig into her skin. “Shit, Rina—you’re so fucking tight like this,” you say, and she smirks, loving it, her pussy dripping onto your stomach as she bottoms out—ass flush against your thighs, your cock buried deep. She rocks once, testing, and you both moan—loud, shameless, the sound bouncing off the walls. Then she starts riding—hard, fast, no hesitation—lifting up ‘til just the head’s in, then slamming back down, her ass slapping your hips with every thrust. “Goddamn,” you grunt, thrusting up to meet her, and she screams—high and raw—head thrown back, hair whipping wild. “Yes—fuck, yes—like that!”

She’s a vision—tits bouncing, abs flexing, that black hair cascading down her back like a waterfall—and she’s loud, no filter, just pure pleasure. “You feel so fucking good,” she gasps, hands braced on your chest, nails digging in. “So deep—fuck, I can’t—” Her ass is unreal, squeezing you tight, hot and slick with lube, and you’re pounding up into her now, hard and relentless, the bed creaking like it’s gonna snap. “You love this tight ass, huh?” she teases, voice shaking but still filthy, “fucking wrecking me—don’t stop.” You slap her ass again—sharp, the sound cracking through the room—and she yelps, clenching harder, driving you wild.

“Rina—shit, you’re perfect,” you growl, pulling her down by the hips, slamming up into her so deep she’s screaming, “Oh fuck, oh fuck!” Her pussy’s leaking all over you, wet and sloppy, and you can tell she’s close—body trembling, moans turning into these broken little cries. “Cum in me,” she pants, desperate, leaning forward so her tits brush your chest, hair falling in your face. “Please, babe—fill my ass, I need it.” That’s all it takes—her begging, that tight, hot grip, the way she’s riding you like she’s claiming you—you’re right there with her, heat pooling fast.

You grab her waist, flip the script—thrusting up hard, fast, relentless—and she’s gone, screaming your name, “Yes—fuck—oh my god babe, I’m cumming!” Her ass clamps down, a vice, pulsing around you as she shatters—body shaking, hips jerking, pussy gushing wet over your stomach. It’s too much—her tightness, her screams, the way she’s breaking apart—and you lose it, slamming up one last time, burying deep as you cum. “Fuck, Rina—” you groan, voice wrecked, and you’re unloading—thick, hot spurts pumping into her ass, raw and unrestrained. She sighs, this soft, blissful sound, still rocking on you as you fill her, your cum hot and heavy inside her tight little hole.

You’re both gasping, synced up in that wild, shuddering high—her ass milking you dry, your cock pulsing with every wave. She collapses forward, chest heaving against yours, and you feel it—your load starting to leak out, warm and sticky, seeping around your shaft where you’re still buried in her. She shifts, a little whimper slipping out as more spills free, dripping down her thighs, pooling on your hips, a messy, glorious aftermath. “Fuck, that’s hot,” she mutters, voice all lazy and sated, reaching back to feel it—fingers brushing where you’re still inside, smearing your cum over her slick skin. “You made a fucking mess of me.”

You laugh, winded, hands sliding up her back, tangling in her hair. “First time in your ass and you’re already a pro—shit, Rina, you’re unreal.” She grins, slow and smug, lifting her head to kiss you—soft at first, then deeper, tasting sweat and sex on her lips. “Loved it,” she whispers against your mouth, “felt so full—fuck, we’re doing this again. Soon.” You nod, still buzzing, “Hell yeah—anytime you want, babe.” She hums, content, settling against you, her ass still warm and leaking, your cock softening but not pulling out yet—just staying there, basking in the afterglow.

You’re both quiet for a minute, just breathing, the room settling—ocean waves faint outside, the sheets a disaster beneath you. She shifts, propping herself up on your chest, and looks at you—eyes soft, that post-sex glow making her even prettier. “Love you,” she says, simple and real, and it hits you square in the chest. “Love you too,” you reply, brushing a strand of hair from her face, thumb lingering on her cheek. “So fucking much.” She smiles, small and genuine, then adds, “And I’m so stoked we’re working together—directing me, making something dope with you? It’s perfect.”

You grin, pulling her closer, kissing her forehead. “Yeah—gonna be unreal. You on screen, me behind the lens, and then shit like this after? Can’t wait.” She laughs, soft and tired, nuzzling into your neck. “Best team ever—work hard, fuck harder, right?” You chuckle, running your fingers down her spine, feeling the tacky mix of lube and cum still on her skin. “Damn right. Gonna kill it—on set and off.” She sighs, happy, and you just hold her—sticky, spent, and stupidly in love.

—

The MV shoot kicks off, and holy shit, it’s surreal—standing in the same room as Rina, barking directions at her and the rest of Aespa, watching them move under the lights like they’re born for this. The SM studio’s buzzing—cameras rolling, crew scrambling, the girls decked out in these futuristic, neon-drenched outfits that scream the concept: bold, glitchy, otherworldly. Rina’s in the center, all sharp angles and effortless charisma, hitting every mark you throw at her. You’re behind the monitor, calling shots—“Tilt your head a bit, Rina, yeah, perfect; Winter, step into that light”—and she catches your eye sometimes, a quick flicker of a glance, professional but charged, like you’re both in on this secret no one else can clock. The single’s a banger—synths that hit like a storm, lyrics dripping with edge—and you know it’s gonna smash charts. The vibe on set’s electric, everyone feeding off the hype, but you and her? You’re playing it cool, keeping it strictly business—well, mostly.

Outside the studio, though, shit’s getting messy. You’re running into her all the time now—SM’s hallways, the cafeteria, even the parking lot where she’s ducking into a van and you’re hopping on your car. “Hey,” she’ll say, casual but with that smirk, and you’ll nod back, “Sup,” like it’s nothing. Events too—some fashion thing here, a random showcase there—and you’re both in the same orbit, orbiting but never colliding, keeping that distance like an unspoken rule. Fans are starting to notice, though—those eagle-eyed weirdos online who live for crumbs. It starts small: Bali pics. She’d posted some Instagram shots—her in a floral dress, beach vibes, captioned with a sun emoji—and you’d dropped a couple too, just landscapes, no face, but same damn week. Coincidence, right? Except then there’s the clothes. She’s spotted in this oversized sweatshirt—gray, faded logo, suspiciously like the one you wore to a shoot last month. Then a cap—black, curved brim, the one you lost somewhere between your place and hers. The internet lights up.

Comments start popping off on X: “Yo, Karina’s rocking his hoodie—wtf is this?” “Bali pics line up too perfect, they were def together.” “Sweatshirt’s his, cap’s his, someone tell me I’m not crazy.” “SM needs to lock this down, dating rumors incoming.” Then some grainy leak drops—a blurry shot of you two at a café, her laughing, you leaning in, too close for “just friends.” Netizens go feral: “Caught in 4K, they’re fucking for sure.” “Karina’s off the market? MYs boutta riot.” “He’s hot tho, I’d ship it if it wasn’t my girl.” The clues pile up—sweatshirts, caps, Bali timestamps—and the rumors snowball, hashtags trending, fan forums dissecting every frame. You and Rina see it unfolding, texts flying between you: “They’re onto us,” she sends, with a laughing emoji. “Yeah, we’re screwed,” you shoot back, half-joking, half-panicking.

SM catches wind—of course they do—and you’re both hauled into some sterile meeting room with glass walls and stern faces. The execs are pissed but calm, like they’ve seen this shit before. “So,” one of them starts, tapping a pen, “rumors. True or not?” You and Rina exchange a look—her knee’s bouncing under the table, your hands are sweaty—and there’s no dodging it. Nowhere to run. “Yeah,” you say, voice steady but heart hammering, “it’s true.” She nods, biting her lip, “We’re together.” The room goes dead quiet, then it’s all clipped questions—how long, where, who knows—and you’re spilling it: Bali, years now, kept it quiet ‘til this. They don’t flip out—SM’s too slick for that—but you get the lecture: keep it low-key, no scandals, focus on work. You’re out of there in twenty minutes, dazed, holding her hand under the table ‘til the last second.

Back on set, it’s chaos. Word’s spread—crew whispering, some MYs online losing their shit, protest trucks rumored outside SM with LED signs screaming “Karina, why betray us?” But there’s support too—“Let her live, she’s human,” “They’re cute af, haters can choke”—and it’s a mixed bag, love and hate clashing loud. You’re calling shots through the noise—“Giselle, sharper on that turn; Ningning, hold that pose”—and Rina’s killing it, all fierce and focused, but those glances? They’re heavier now, loaded with everything you’ve just laid bare. One take, she’s in this skintight bodysuit, hair flipping, and you catch her eye mid-move—she winks, quick and subtle, and you’re grinning like an idiot behind the camera. Professional, sure, but the tension’s thick, electric, everyone feeling it.

The MV wraps—late nights, endless takes, but it’s fire. The final cut’s a neon-drenched fever dream, Aespa owning every frame, and the single drops to instant hype—streaming numbers exploding, charts bending under the weight. Boycott threats? They fizzle—fans can’t resist the bop, and the haters get drowned out. You and Rina celebrate quiet—her place, takeout sprawled on the floor, her sprawled on you, laughing about the chaos. “You fucking nailed it,” she says, kissing your jaw, “best director I’ve ever had.” You smirk, pulling her closer, “You’re the hit, babe—couldn’t have done it without you.” She’s glowing, proud, and you’re just happy as hell to see her shine.

Tour kicks off, and you’re there—traveling when you can, sneaking into shows. Tokyo’s first—Rina on stage, lights blazing, that bodysuit again, and she’s a goddamn force, voice cutting through the arena, moves sharp enough to slice air. You’re in the wings, cap low, watching her kill it, and when she spots you mid-chorus, she throws this tiny, secret smile—barely a second, but it’s yours. Backstage, she’s sweaty, buzzing, dragging you into a corner, kissing you quick and hard. “Glad you’re here,” she whispers, and you’re grinning, “Wouldn’t miss it.” You catch a few more—Seoul, LA—each one a rush, her happier every time you’re in the crowd, texting you dumb shit like “Saw u headbanging, loser” after.

You’re official now—no more hiding, but still chill about it. Low-key’s the vibe—hand-holding in private, stolen kisses off-camera, no big Insta reveal. The uproar’s settled, mostly—some fans still salty, but the love outweighs it, and SM’s cool as long as you don’t fuck up. You’re bumping into her at SM daily now—her recording, you editing—and it’s normal, easy, like you’ve slotted into each other’s lives seamless. One night, post-show, you’re at some dive bar near the venue, her in your hoodie, you in her cap, laughing over beers about the wild ride—rumors, leaks, all of it. “Brought us closer, huh?” she says, leaning into you, and you nod, arm around her. “Hell yeah—unbreakable now.” She smiles, real and soft, and you know it’s true—work, love, chaos, whatever—you’ve got her, she’s got you, and it’s all good.

After everything—the MV chaos, the rumors, the public reveal—you and Rina finally take the plunge and move in together. It’s a big step, but it feels right, like the natural next beat in your rhythm. You ditch your cramped, bachelor-pad vibes for a bigger spot—a sleek apartment with floor-to-ceiling windows, a killer view of Seoul’s skyline, and enough space to breathe. Rina’s all over the decorating, turning it into this cozy-chic haven she’s been dreaming of. She’s got an eye for it—soft rugs, funky lamps, pops of color in the cushions, framed pics of you two from Bali tucked on shelves next to her awards and your random gear. The place smells like her now—vanilla candles, fresh laundry, a hint of her perfume—and it’s home, filled with this easy, messy love that’s all yours.

When your schedules aren’t kicking your asses, domestic life with her is pure gold. Mornings start slow—you blinking awake to her sprawled next to you, sheets tangled around her legs, hair a wild nest on the pillow. She’s always the first to stir, groaning something incoherent before padding out in nothing but her panties and one of your oversized tees—usually that ratty Nirvana one you’ve had since forever. It hangs loose on her, slipping off one shoulder, and she’s sexy as hell without even trying, all sleepy eyes and bare thighs. You stumble out after her, yawning, and find her in the kitchen, humming some Aespa B-side while she fumbles with the coffee machine. “Babe, you’re gonna break it,” you tease, sliding up behind her, arms around her waist, kissing her neck ‘til she squirms and giggles. “Then you make it, genius,” she fires back, elbowing you lightly, but she leans into you anyway, warm and soft.

Cooking together’s your thing now—nothing fancy, just real. She’s chopping veggies all wrong, swearing under her breath when the knife slips, and you’re manning the stove, flipping pancakes or stir-frying whatever’s in the fridge. “You’re such a show-off,” she grumbles, flicking a pepper slice at you, and you catch it mid-air, popping it in your mouth with a grin. “Just tryna impress my girl,” you say, and she rolls her eyes but blushes, tossing you a spatula like, “Fine, you’re hired.” It’s chaos—spills, burnt edges, her laughing when you curse at the smoke alarm—but it’s perfect, plates piled high on the counter, eating side by side with your knees knocking, her stealing half your food ‘til you’re fake-wrestling her for the last bite.

Then the award nomination hits—some flashy industry thing, best music video direction, tied to the Aespa MV you poured your soul into. You’re floored, texting Rina from the studio like, “Yo, what the fuck, I’m up for an award?!” She spams you back with confetti emojis and “TOLD YOU YOU’RE THE SHIT” in all caps, already planning how to flex it to her girls. The night of the ceremony’s wild—some glitzy venue downtown, with sharp suits and champagne flutes, you in a black blazer feeling half out of place but hyped as hell. Rina’s there, front row, looking like a goddamn knockout in this deep red dress that hugs her curves, hair swept up, smirking at you from her seat like she knows something you don’t. You’re nervous—palms sweaty, leg bouncing—‘til they call your name, and the room erupts.

She’s on her feet first, clapping hard, and you’re stumbling up, still processing, when she barrels into you backstage—arms tight around your neck, squeezing you like she’s trying to fuse you together. “You fucking did it,” she whispers, voice shaky with pride, and you hug her back, spinning her once ‘cause you’re too buzzed to care who’s watching. Up at the podium, lights blinding, you grip the award—cold, heavy, real—and the words just spill out. “This is for Karina,” you say, voice cracking a little, “my rock, my push, the one who’s been there since I was scratching shit out on my phone. None of this happens without her—she’s my everything.” The crowd’s all “aww” and claps, but you’re looking at her—tears in her eyes, hand over her mouth, glowing like she’s the one who won. “Love you,” you add, live, no filter, and the room cheers louder, but all you see is her, mouthing it back, cheeks wet.

Back home, it’s quiet—special, just you two. The award’s on the counter, glinting under the kitchen lights, but you’re not even looking at it. You’re on the couch, her curled into your side, still in that red dress ‘cause neither of you bothered changing. She’s got a beer in one hand, you’ve got a whiskey, and some chill lo-fi playlist hums through the speakers. “Can’t believe you said that on stage,” she murmurs, nudging you with her knee, smirking. “What, that I love you?” you shoot back, tugging her closer. “Meant every word—world can deal with it.” She laughs, soft, resting her head on your chest, fingers tracing circles on your shirt. “They’ll get over it. We’re good.”

Living together’s seamless now—she’s stealing your hoodies daily, strutting around in them and nothing else, legs bare, hair up in a messy bun, and you’re not complaining—fuck, you’re obsessed. Mornings are coffee and kisses, nights are takeout and Netflix, her yelling at you for hogging the remote, you pinning her down ‘til she’s giggling and kissing you to shut you up. She crashes your edits sometimes, leaning over your shoulder, pointing at the screen—“Cut that faster, babe, trust me”—and she’s usually right, damn it.

That night, post-award, you’re tangled up—her legs over yours, the city twinkling outside, and it’s peaceful, perfect. “We made it,” she says, voice low, tracing your jaw with her finger. “Through all the bullshit—rumors, leaks, SM’s crap. We’re here.” You nod, kissing her knuckles, feeling the weight of it—years of hustling, loving, hiding, now just being. “Yeah, we did. You and me—unstoppable.” She smiles, real and unguarded, and you know this is it—her in your life, your home, your everything. “Love you,” she whispers, and you say it back, “Love you too,” sinking into her, the world outside fading to static. It’s you and Rina, together, no fear, no limits—just this, right here, always.

[celestialk99]

My Playmate, My Sister (Part 3)

Hanni X Irene X Male Reader | 14429 words

TW: Incest

—

Part 3 of My Playmate, My Sister

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

—

Hanni was the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen; more than that, she was smoking hot. Her adorable facial features, soft blonde hair, fantastic personality, and many other attributes made her beautiful. Her breath-taking body, her breasts, that sexy way she walked, the way she teased me, that's what made her hot.

Hanni had returned from "school" only a few weeks before, and before she did, she had been, first and foremost, my sister. Now, that hadn't changed; we still shared that same love for each other, and I felt I needed to protect her as I always had. However, after the last two nights, we shared, sharing each other, and things deepened between us, and we agreed it was for the better. Hanni had always been a great sister, and we had always been very open with each other; talking about our romantic interests and often touching lightly upon the involved sexual activity was rarely out of the question. But this was a new type of openness; she was my sister and a fantastic lover.

I had seen Hanni on the cover of Playboy, her first shoot with them happening to catch my glance as I walked through a local convenience store. I had seen her in gallery upon gallery of subsequent photo shoots for the magazine, completely naked and sprawled out for me to see. I knew it wasn't just for me, and so did Playboy because they were planning on making her Playmate of the Year for all the success her nakedness had brought them. But when Hanni got home, what I saw was just for me; her sexiness and the perfection she'd brought to the pages of the world-famous magazine was within my grasp. Something clicked between the two of us, and whether it was the way I could not take my eyes off of her or the security and comfort she found in being in her brother's arms, I do not know. However, I know one thing now: I am the luckiest brother in the world.

It isn't all so romantic; having the cute little playmate around me and constantly recalling the feeling of being inside her and the desire to do so again is far from that. But can I be blamed? I mean, it's like everything she does plays right into my desire for her. From how she squeezes my leg as she lifts herself out of the car to the bouncy strut she pulls off as she crosses the causeway onto the boat... like I said, I couldn't take my eyes off her. As we made our way to the sailboat we'd agreed to take a trip on when our parents interrupted what was going to be a sex-filled week for the both of us, even the traveling outfit she wore had me at half-mast all day long. As I watched her checking out the boat from top to bottom, squealing at its more luxurious features, I took her in greedily.

That first day, she wore jean shorts that could have been painted on. Her cute butt taunted me as she leaned over the side rail and looked down at the cool blue water. If our parents and their friends hadn't been right there, I would have come up behind her and let us both feel my hips against hers as I pinned her against the rail. Above the shorts was a cropped, loose, and transparent top that hung over one shoulder at an angle, displaying the soft skin of her shoulder and neck and, of course, the sexy, muscular midsection that I couldn't get enough of. Under the top was a pink bikini, or maybe it was a bra... either way, it pushed her breasts up just so and even though I'd held them naked and complete in my hands, I felt like I'd never seen them before hidden underneath layers of clothing I just wanted to tear off.

She knew it too. Hanni smiled at me with every chance she got, and even wiggled her butt at me when she knew the others weren't looking. A few times, she'd catch my eye and then reach down to adjust her top, shaking her beautiful tits in place and pushing them up further; I had to sit down and catch my breath when she did that. She spent the few hours we took preparing the boat as an opportunity to drive me crazy over her. By the time we finally cast off and were leaving the harbor it was all I could do not to grab her tiny frame in my arm and drag her downstairs to fuck her silly for all the trouble she'd put me through.

But we finally cast off and got out to sea, and things calmed down a bit. We sat on soft, colorful cushions in the stern of the boat with the sail billowing above us and a cool breeze brushing back the wisps of hair that had fallen from behind Hanni's ear. Hanni draped my arm over her innocently, and we chatted about everything under the sun with the adults. When it came to Hanni's college life, I had to play it extremely cool, knowing that she hadn't told anyone from home about her work with Playboy. But we made it through and chatted as the luxurious sailboat cut through the ocean waves and out further and further until land was only a dot on the horizon.

Hanni was hands-down the hottest female under the Pacific sun that day if you asked me, but that wasn't really a fair contest, and another woman aboard was giving her some competition. The man my parents had been invited aboard was an old work friend of my dad's and his new wife. My dad and his friend Jinwoo were successful partners at a law firm and had done very well for themselves, including the women they had married. My parents were getting older, though still in great shape. Jinwoo was much the same: a good-looking guy with a kind disposition and salt-and-pepper gray hair that, combined with the apparent wealth, had brought him Irene. Irene seemed to be a great wife for him, loving and trustworthy, but obviously, that wasn't the only reason he'd chosen her for the long haul.

Irene was young, probably only in her early thirties, and didn't even look that. She had long, wavy black hair. Jinwoo was proud of marrying her, and I'd heard him boasting about his sex life with the gorgeous brunette to my dad on more than one occasion - sure, he was a generous guy, but as money often does to people, he was also kind of a tool. Still, I thought 'good for him' as I saw him not-so-innocently holding his wife against him in their place across from me. I might have even found myself desiring her if I didn't have the soft skin of my sister pressed against my shirtless torso, reminding me that there was nothing more desirable than her. When Jinwoo playfully grabbed at Irene's thigh, I glanced over at Hanni, and when our eyes met, I knew their antics were turning her on.

Irene stood up at one point (I couldn't help but notice that she had a great body as I saw her stretch in front of us) and invited Hanni to help her get drinks:

"Hey girlfriend, want to help me throw some margaritas together for everybody?"

In her usually bubbly tone, Hanni responded, "Sure, Irene, lead the way."

As they headed below deck I watched both of their bikini covered asses swish back and forth on their way to the hatch and then disappear. When they returned, I was blessed with the view of their front. Irene was not as alluring to me as Hanni, but she was just right in her sexy way. Hanni must have caught me checking out Irene because she gave me a squinty, knowing look as she sat down and handed me the slushy drink. We chatted some more, and Hanni kept up her antics. She scooted closer into me and licked her lips when I looked at her; she was unbearable.

By the time Irene suggested that we drop anchor and go for a swim as the sun set, I was completely stiff and struggling to position my penis so that it didn't bare itself for anyone to see. Hanni knew of course, and even wrapped as much of her hand around it as she could when we were the last ones on deck before she hopped in the water. I was going to teach her a lesson that night for sure.

We waded in the water, with more back-and-forth chatter and a floating tray of drinks between us. Everyone stayed pretty warm in the cool water, with all the alcohol being passed around. Hardly anyone noticed when Hanni challenged me to a race and took off before I could say yes, heading for the front of the boat. I caught up to her and grabbed her ankle, pulling her tiny frame back and feeling it brush along as I passed her.

She screamed, "Cheater!" as I swam to the front of the boat and made contact with it before she could. I looked at her with boastful pride as she paddled the rest of the distance to me, defeated. I grabbed her hand and helped her float next to me; she was tired from the swim.

"That's not fair," Hanni complained.

"I'll tell you what's not fair..."

Now, we were concealed from the view of our parents, Irene and Jinwoo, at the front of the boat. I could still hear them laughing and bantering as I lifted Hanni's hands over her head to a bar in the railing. She held them there, lifted ever so slightly out of the water.

"What's not fair is all the teasing you've been doing all day and the fact that I could do nothing about it. That's not fair."

She was stretched out in front of me, and her legs wrapped around me, helping me to float there and pulling me closer to her. So much skin...so much of her flawless body was on display for me, and her beautiful stomach, the subtle protrusion of her ribcage from her lifted arms...I was in heaven.

"What will you do about it, bro?" she asked with raised eyebrows.

I took both hands and planted them firmly on either side of her waist, sending them upwards and hearing her breathe out sexily in appreciation. It was answer enough for her and she approved further when I pushed the tip of my cock against her mound. Even covered in hers and my bathing suits, it was apparent that her head was indenting lightly into her, and if it wasn't, then her involuntary gasp proved it.

"Oh God... this is so naughty with them right over there....just like when you..." I thrust again "Ooohh Oppa..... just like when you fucked me in the car last night."

"Just like I'm going to tonight..." I told her, holding my hands over her breasts and massaging them.

"Mmmm, how about right now?" she tested.

I looked into her eyes, searching to see whether she was serious. I mean, our little secret fuck in the car was risky in itself, but only 30 feet away in broad daylight were four people that could catch us and make for a very awkward sailing trip. She looked serious.

"I don't know about that..." I said.

I knew we were taking too many risks; there was so much to lose, and I didn't think I could stand having Hanni any way other than she was to me now. Hanni knew too, but she seemed too entranced in our foreplay to give it much thought. It may have been risky, but her body just felt terrific in my greedy hands, and Hanni was more than loving the attention. I kept repeating the pressure between her pussy lips and Hanni cooed a few times at the stimulation of her thin bottoms grinding against her clit. My resolve was chipping away by the second...

I heard one of the adults laugh loudly at a joke on the other side of the boat, and it caught Hanni's attention. As she looked in their direction, I promptly took advantage of her distraction and swiped simultaneously at the strings behind her neck and torso. Hanni scoffed and tried to reach for her sui,t but I was too fast. I locked one hand around the fingers of her left hand, holding it immutably against the rail above. The other pulled her top away so fast she couldn't even come close to grabbing it back with her right hand.

"You are ridiculous," she said, looking at me sideways, but I was hardly paying attention.

With her hand over her head her tits hung spectacularly, glistening from the water and high on her chest. I could see her muscles stretching to hold her up, from her flat tummy that disappeared into the water below up to her neck. Dear God, I'll never see a more beautiful sight than that in my entire life.

"Like what you see? Mmmm..." she sighed when I took her hanging breast into my hand and caressed it gently with the tips of my fingers. My fingernails grazed the skin, and then I just held her breast in my hand, feeling her goose bumps against my palm with my fingers on her perky pink nipple. I'd never felt anything so amazing before I swore to myself, and this wasn't the first time I'd had my hands wrapped around her perfect chest. Hanni just kept getting better and better, and I wanted to make love to her right there with our parents and their friends so dangerously close.

"Jesus Hanni, I swear you're the most gorgeous thing I've ever seen."

"Awww... you're so sweet ...mmmhh... And just think, I'm all yours..." she whispered, positively glowing from my compliment. She probably knew how I felt before I'd said it; my cock had grown even more enormous and complicated as I continued to prod at her covered slit with it gently. Hanni maneuvered her free hand so that her palm lay against my strong abs, and then she pushed it downward and painfully slowly. Under the waistband of my shorts, it went down further...until only her thumb and forefinger were touching the base of my stiff shaft.

I cringed; the feeling of her tiny hand on my steel-hard rod was phenomenal. I brought my head down to her chest, holding one of her soft breasts up and taking her nipple into my lips.

"Oooh, be careful! I'm really sensitive there," she shrieked. I backed off only slightly, trailing my tongue around the tiny areola before circling the erect little nub. Hanni was breathing harder, and it made me happy for her to enjoy my worship of her chest. As I finally took the whole nipple into my mouth and then sucked at it gently, Hanni wrapped around as much of my cock as she could get her hand on in one swift motion.

"I'm sensitive there too, ahhhh," I mocked. As I said it, Hanni firmly stroked up and down on my shaft, wrapping her palm around my head before she returned her encircling fingers to my base once again. We were like teenagers; neither of us could get enough of each other fast enough as we'd been able to display painfully little affection all day. I kept sucking at erect nipple, and more aggressively now. Eventually, I began pinching it between my front teeth just enough to get her calling my name between deep breaths:

"... oh, Oppa..... If you keep doing that... ugh... I think I might..."

I was still grinding the tip of my cock into the depression in her bottoms that my efforts were making. My tip was now just entering her, impeded by our clothing but pleasing due to the cool water around us. She ensured I was lined up just right as she slid her hand up and down my prodding staff. She was loving it and as her panting picked up and I was stimulating both her nipples and clit I knew that I'd send her into climax soon. Hell, a few minutes more, and I would probably release a gallon of sperm into the water between us.

"gotta be.... OOohhhhH..... quiet," she was tryin tog talk herself into keeping silent but wasn't succeeding all that well. Her attention to my cock faltered but I couldn't have cared less; the gorgeous little playmate's orgasm was all I was focused on and I felt I owed it to her to...

"Y/N....... Hanni!" he sounded concerned. My dad was calling out our names from the other side of the boat. I hadn't even considered that they would worry about us after we had swum off and not returned.

"Yeah, Dad?" I answered, my head settled just an inch or less inside my sister; she was still heaving and didn't stop her attempts to keep my cock massaging her pussy.

"Where's Hanni?" He was yelling over the boat.

"I'm here, Daddy!" I was honestly surprised to hear her pull it together enough to respond.

"What are you guys doing? I don't want you drowning on my watch.

"We were just...mmmh," she was still so aroused and had only slightly come down. "Playing daddy... jeez we're not kids anymore." She squeezed my shaft as she said it.

"Alright, well, come on back over. We've got margaritas waiting for you!" He had no idea.

Hanni slumped into my arms, and I held us up with a hand still gripping the boat. She managed a few more frustrated thrusts against me before she gave in and looked into my eyes. They were so beautiful, even with disappointment for being held back and having been so close. A deep and mesmerizing combination of cool grey and lively green, they peered into me, and I was lost in her. Hanni's naked chest felt terrific against my chest and shoulders, bringing me out of my haze. We cuddled for a few too-short moments while Hanni accepted that I couldn't give her what she wanted unless we wanted to be found out.

She turned around, and I helped her wrap the tiny bikini top back around her, happily pausing to make sure the cups were supporting her breasts in the right way. My hands took their last chance to hold on to the pliable flesh before tying her strings and taking her back to the water. She shot me a glance that told me she knew exactly what I was after and then headed toward our parents. Even how she swam back, cutting through the water like a true athlete, added to her complete and utter prowess and perfection.

We returned to the circle and couldn't risk looking too longingly at each other, though we desperately wanted to—and a lot more than that. Nobody was the wiser, I comfortably assured myself. We chatted until the sun was only a glowing memory beneath the horizon and then climbed back on the deck. Hanni grabbed my arm and pulled me back from the group.

"Did you see Irene?" Her eyes were wide.

I thought I had been caught checking out the 30-something-year-old hottie, so I tried to deny it: "What... who... Oh her, yeah, she seems nice."

"No, silly," Hanni rolled her eyes. I know she's hot; I wouldn't blame you if you thought so. I mean, did you see the way she was looking at us?"

"No, I have no idea what you're talking about," I told her, concerned.

"She was staring at me pretty strangely. I think she knows what's up."

"No way, how could she? We were quiet, and it's not like we gave ourselves away before then..."

Just then, like clockwork, Irene popped her head around the corner. We were leaned over the edge of the boat inconspicuously, so it didn't make me nervous that she was seeing us together.

"Hey guys, so you want a burger or a brat?" she asked.

We both told her what we wanted and then relaxed a bit, she was being pretty normal for someone Hanni had just suspected of knowing I'd had my cock rubbing against my sister's pussy.

"Oh, and by the way, honey," she said quieter now, her grin speaking volumes as she said, "I think your top is inside out."

Hanni and I looked down simultaneously, and Irene disappeared around the corner. It wouldn't jump out at you if you weren't looking for it, but it was obvious. Hanni's suit was inside out, and Irene had noticed it after we returned from our little disappearance, hence the weird looks to Hanni.

"Oh god, do you think mom and dad noticed?" Hanni asked with fear in her eyes.

"No way. We got out of the water last, and they would have definitely said something. Irene must have seen it when we were swimming back. Mom and Dad were turned away from us then." I tried to comfort her, but it wasn't really working.

"Do you think she'll tell?" Hanni was only slightly less worried.

"No, she seems too cool to go making accusations like that." I retorted

"That's true, and I swear she was trying to coax something out of me when she told me she thought you were hot earlier."

I smiled widely, and my heart jumped when she said that. It felt pretty good that a beautiful woman like Irene thought I was handsome or 'hot,' as Hanni had said.

"Oh, you're unbelievable," Hanni slapped my arm. "I guess you can have her for the rest of this trip the," she said as she turned away from me.

"Oh, come on, Hanni!" I pulled at her sid,e but she didn't lean into me like she usually did. "She's got nothing on you. I can't walk around this boat without a huge bulge in my shorts with you in that bikini. It's torture not being able to show you and tell you every second how attracted to you I am!"

She looked over her shoulder at me, pouting but clearly affected by my compliment. I slipped my hand around her waist and felt the band of her bikini tickle my fingertips as they brushed over her hipbones. My hand rested on her tummy, only briefly with the knowledge of our shipmates only feet away. Hanni rotated in my grasp, my fingers trailing around her as she turned face to face with me and pushed in close. She glanced toward the direction of our parents, scanning to see if we were in sight of them. When she was satisfied nobody was watching, she stood up on her toes, the soles of her feet stretching and her back arching to bring her to the right height she planted a soft kiss on my lips. She lingered for only a second or two with her eyes looking right at the lips she'd just kissed, and then I watched my sister walk off around the corner and sit down like nothing had happened.

I followed a moment later (after the bulge in my trunks had settled to a manageable level) and sat down across from her. The last rays of sun skimmed over her long legs, crossed sexily and hanging down toward the wooden deck. I can hardly remember what we talked about now for the hour or so we sat around eating and chatting, Hanni's kiss and the many events of the day had me swimming in my own thoughts and fantasies. I imagined that nobody was there, and I crossed the gap between me and my little playmate sister, pinning her against the plush white cushions and ripping off her clothes.

The only thing to distract me was the delicious food...that and the way Irene had handed it off to me. I had been keeping an eye on her as she fidgeted around in front of the hot grill, scratching her leg with a raised foot here and tossing her hair around. She may have been married but she had not lost a hint of her youth and verve. Her swaying about while preparing our dinner already had me at alert, so when I saw her reach down and obviously fluff her tits in her striped bikini I was finding myself growing stiff already. Then she approached me with a plate of food and came closer than I expected; I was frozen to her. She leaned in, handing me the plate and lingering, bent over at the waist and setting it down on the table beside me. Her breasts were hanging magnificently, the flesh struggling against her top. Just before she stood up she caught my gaze and I knew that she'd seen what I was looking at. I'd have been mortified at being caught red-handed if the look in her eyes and upon her lips wasn't one of subtle mischief.

When the sun had gone all the way down, Jinwoo showed us the beautiful television screen that ascended from a hidden panel in the stern of the boat behind the mini-bar. The seats on the deck were also perfectly set up for viewing the movie he was about to put on: some romantic comedy to please the ladies on their first night aboard. Jinwoo opened up one of the cabinets and pulled out some thick, woven blankets, tossing one each to the couples and apologizing to Hanni and I that he didn't have one for each of us.

"They can share honey," Irene interjected quickly, "right guys?"

"Yeah it's no problem, sir, thanks!" Hanni said happily and tossed the blanket over both of us.

"Please Hanni, call me Jinwoo, Mr. makes me feel like my dad," Jinwoo joked while Hanni settled down and spread the blanket out over us.

The sun was all the way down now, and a light breeze ruffled Hanni's hair gently with her head laid upon my shoulder. She giggled when a few strands caught in my mouth and I spit them back out; I nudged her head to get her back. There was only the sound of the movie and the ocean breeze gently clanging a jib or a hook somewhere on deck. It was a beautiful night to be cozied up with my secret playmate, both the most gorgeous girl I'd ever made love to and my very own sister.

I was still half-mast myself from all of Irene's antics and the desire for my sister I'd been unable to act out all day. As I worked my hand to the inside of Hanni's thigh she wasted no time in finding my hardness through the outside of my shorts.

"Hmmmm....." she whispered in my ear, "you really like this movie huh...?"

"Oh Hanni...." I whispered back as Hanni ran her hand over the outline of my shaft and head.

She then began untying my strings, and the anticipation nearly killed me as I felt her working the laces through the holes to allow her easier access. When she'd finally got it she stopped once more to hold my cock through the fabric. All the while her efforts were concealed by the blanket over us. I looked around, nervous. 'God this is dangerous,' I thought, but I was in no state to object. By the time Hanni finally decided to free me from my fabric confines, I was so hard I thought I was going to rip my suit.

She traced her fingers from the bottom of my pole to the top in one, long stroke; her fingers were barely making contact. When she reached the top she equally slowly encircled me with her whole hand and then pushed it downward in one smooth stroke. It was unbelievable, something told me I couldn't even hope to do better myself. Hanni's nimble fingers, cooler than my red-hot member, felt glorious holding me like they were. I looked down to Hanni who's head was still nestled against me. She turned and planted a little kiss on my shoulder before looking back to the television to keep up our pretended innocence.

The pleasure was building and Hanni began to stroke me more hastily. I struggled to keep a straight face in case my parents were to turn around and look our way. They were dozing off together; my worries about them abated. I then turned my gaze toward Irene and Jinwoo. Jinwoo looked to be distracted with his phone and...............Irene was staring right at us.

Hanni was pumping me quickly now, and a close observer would see the blanket shivering atop us. Irene was a close observer; she didn't take her eyes off us as I neared orgasm. I knew I should tell Hanni that we were being watched....I knew....oh God, her hand was just stroking me so amazingly. Hanni had no idea that Irene could see her jerking her brother's cock under the blanket, and I was too consumed with her touch to risking jeopardizing it. I couldn't....I couldn't let this end before Hanni finished me off. Hanni was grinning as she looked directly toward the screen; she loved how she could feel my body flexing and relaxing and my cock pulsing in her hand. She wasn't the only one smiling though; Irene across the deck was watching the two of us, grinning naughtily and ignoring both her husband and the movie.

She made eye contact with me and raised her eyebrows, I knew we were had, but I could tell that Irene was far from giving us up. She licked her lips and stared at the two of us, brother and sister, nuzzled beneath the blanket her husband had given us and doing something very taboo.

I was close now. My hand was rubbing at Hanni's inner thigh more strongly, grasping at her tight skin and brushing back and forth across her covered mound. Hanni stroked faster, faster...up and down went her tiny hand. My balls ached for release and Hanni pumped above them to bring it. She grasped tighter, stimulating my sensitive head when she reached it each time and then jerking it down with the skin clasped in her tender palms. I could feel it coming, seconds away now. I looked from Hanni to Irene, and Irene could see my state as well as Hanni could feel it; her mouth was nearly opened and her eyes searched mine to see me climax.

A few more strokes...just a few more...Hanni was did not stop for a second, stroking me for all I was worth. I began to cum, my body first flexed in that first second or two. Then I felt the semen rising from within me, jetting across me onto Hanni's side. I was only vaguely aware of Irene's eyes upon me as I shot a second time onto my sister's abdomen and thigh. She was directing my cock toward her beneath the blanket, still coaxing more of my sperm out between us. A pump of it caught her thigh and some of mine; still I kept coming. The jizz was spewing onto her hand now, and my sister jerked me a few more times before I had to grab her hand to stop her.

We were both sticky and covered in my load beneath the blanket, but Hanni kept her hand wrapped around my cock, holding me firmly and not letting go. I looked back in Irene's direction; she smiled at me brightly and then scooted closer to her husband, taking her eyes off of us and back to the movie. I couldn't believe how turned on I was that Irene had just watched my sister jerk me off under a blanket like high-school lovers. I would have dwelled on it further, but I was spent. It was then that I felt Hanni wiping us off beneath the blanket with a towel of some sort. She cleaned off our skin, and then my partially softened penis, which was an unbearable feeling in itself. When she finished, she folded up the cloth and wrapped her arm around mine: a rather unassuming gesture if you forget that she'd just caused me to cum all over her. She took my hand in hers and passed me the cloth. I brought it from beneath the blanket and realized it wasn't a towel at all, it was her bottoms.

The thought of her tiny, naked butt and warm, wet pussy beneath the blanket had my cock swelling again. I edged my hand closer again to her inner thigh, nearing her center when she pushed my hand away and whispered.

"Uh uh uh, just hold me and watch the movie..." I pouted when she said that and she caught the look. "We'll pick up where we left off later, I promise."

That took the edge off a little, besides, having her in my arms was promise enough that good things were to come. She scooted close to me under the concealing blanket. She wrapped her spindly legs around me like a monkey and brought my hand around to hold her. She was warm, so warm and yielding to my touch.

"I love you so damn much Hanni." I told her and waited for her to look me in the eyes,

"I know baby bro, I love you too......." she was so quiet and whispering right into my ear now, "....and I want you to fuck me....sooo hard... when we're finally alone."

I grinned from ear to ear. I couldn't wait to do just that. I held Hanni's lithe, slender frame against me for the remainder of the movie, unworried about our parents as they slumbered away. Irene looked over at us occasionally and I saw her smile knowingly at Hanni more than once.

At some point Hanni pulled on my shirt and whispered to me..."She knows..."

We both knew it now, and we were also much more at ease with the way she was handling it. She gently grasped Hanni's knee on her way below deck with her husband, wishing us goodnight. Jinwoo instructed that we shut the TV off before we went below to the bedroom we'd be sharing. Our parents followed them down, leaving Hanni and I alone up top, excitement building in our hearts.

When we were certain they were gone for sure, we locked eyes and just stared. Hanni began edging closer to me and bringing her puffy, lip-gloss frosted lips near mine. She lingered amount before pushing in; we shared a long, tender kiss and our tongues flitted out to teas each other. She was so gentle and her lips felt feather-light and warm against mine. I ran a hand up her slender body, massaging her as it went. We eventually broke the kiss and Hanni settled her head into my lap.

We talked for over an hour. Hanni shared with me her thoughts and feelings on what posing with Playboy would bring in the coming years and I listened attentively. We talked about frivolous things like friends and food, all the while my hands played over her smooth belly and caressed her lovingly. The tone changed when we started talking about us.

"I really love being with you Hanni..." she caught my gaze and smiled lovingly. Her smile was endearing and lovely.

"Are you sure it's not these you love?" she asked, bringing my hand in one motion up to her breast and sliding it immediately under the fabric of her bikini.

As always I was thrilled to be holding her ample breasts in my hand. They were warm, and her skin so incredibly soft. Despite the feeling, however, I gazed at her deeply to let her know how serious I was about how happy she made me.

"I know, I'm only kidding; you make me feel so happy, and so sexy. I hope you won't mind coming out to California with me because I'm not doing it without you."

I was taken aback by the statement. She breathed slowly then, in and out, awaiting my reaction to what she knew had been a serious proposition. My first thought was to protest; I couldn't just up and leave my home, let alone to be with my Playboy playmate sister. Within seconds however I was coming to my senses; the beautiful creature in my arms was all I wanted. I'd have no trouble finding a good job anywhere I went.

"Do you really mean that?" I asked.

A long pause ensued in which Hanni turned her head upward from its relaxed position in my lap and cast her eyes upon mine...

"Definitely." Her tone was one of complete certainty. It made my heart throb for her, and the thought of endless time and the implied wonderful sex life we'd share had my manhood throbbing too.

Hanni stood up and glanced back over her shoulder toward me, biting her fingernail as she did. When she reached the entrance to the lower deck she turned and leaned provocatively against the frame, casting her hip outward in a way that accentuated her lean form all the more enticingly. She aimed a finger at me and beckoned me toward her the seated position from which I'd been watching her eagerly.

"Come inside with me, I think I need help turning on that big shower down there," she suggested mischievously.

I ambled up after her and held her hand from behind as we headed down the stairs. The inside of the boat was larger than I'd guessed it was, and I was excited for what Hanni and I's room would be like. I was even more excited as I watched Hanni pull her camisole up over her shoulders and then toss it through the doorway to our bedroom, remembering now that she'd never put on her cum-soaked bottoms. I only got to peer through the opening a second before Hanni tugged my hand and pulled me close to her.

I took hold of her in my hands, large and strong in contrast to her tiny, graceful body. She arched her back into me, pressing our hips together and we kissed there in the hallway. We kissed deeply, making up for all the lost time. My hands roamed, her hands roamed, and our need was more apparent with each twirl of tongue against tongue. Once again, my sister was in my arms, clothed only in that alluring little bikini and dying for me to take it off her.

There in the hallway we kissed and touched and pressed against each other, mimicking what we truly wanted. Hanni had just asked me to come with her across the country and be with her, as much more than just brother and sister. I couldn't think of a place I'd rather be. Yet, just then I was getting exactly what I desired as well: every bit of Hanni I could get my hands on.

We continued our foreplay and rolled shoulder over shoulder toward the bathroom door. Hanni would push me off of her and pin me against the wall and then I'd do the same. All the while we stayed locked at then lips and hips, save the short gasps that escaped Hanni's mouth when I connected with a particularly sensitive patch of skin or the whispered

"mmmmh, I love you"s and "oh goddd"s when I touched her just right.

We were so caught up in each other we barely noticed door to Irene and Jinwoo's bedroom slightly ajar. So, when both of us heard a moan from the room nearby that clearly hadn't come from Hanni, we stood frozen there together with Hanni's warm breath brushing my cheek.

Slowly we turned our heads toward the door; phew, it wasn't coming from our parents' room. We inched closer to the opened door, close enough that with my arms wrapped around her I could see over her head the source of the sound we'd heard. I had not been wrong when I'd imagined Irene would be a knockout naked.

Hanni must have agreed too because she gripped tightly at my arms as we watched the scene unfolding before us. Irene's husband lay back on the bed with his legs hanging over the edge of the bed, bent at the knees. Irene held fast to them and was turned around toward us, her breasts swaying as she lifted the sweet behind of hers and dropped it down sharply into Jinwoo's lap. She was tanned and toned, though not quite what I was used to with my sister. She was a bit... fuller, in places but it definitely worked to her advantage.

All the comparing reminded me who I held in my arms and I looked down at her, fidgeting in my arms.

"Like what you see?" I whispered, a line she'd used on me so many times before. She directed one of my hands downward and I knew what she wanted.

"Mmm hmm," she agreed, not even speaking as my hand landed over her uncovered slit, emanating the warmth of her arousal.

I began to pressure her tiny clit and she sank her gorgeous behind into me. We stayed like that, me rubbing her and her absolutely loving it as Irene continued to fuck her husband just beyond the door. We were both watching intently when Irene lifted her head towards us, the few of hair strands that had escaped hanging down over her face as her eyes rose up and landed on the door.

She saw us, she definitely saw us, and Hanni and I held tightly to each other neither moving or breathing. Her eyes met both of ours and she took in what was obviously a completely compromising position. She may have suspected correctly before that my sister and I had been lovers, but with my hand over the place no brother is supposed to go and my other cradling one of Hanni's awesome tits, there was no getting around it now. We were both frozen in anticipation of how she'd react.

Her downward thrusts slowed as she took us in and then........ a smile. Not just any smile, a huge mischievous grin that accompanied with her renewed efforts to take her husband's cock deeper and harder only meant one thing. She approved.

Hanni looked back at me with nearly the same grin Irene had, and she gave my crotch some serious attention with a quick up-down of that peach-like butt of hers over my shaft. I thought I was hard before that, but with Irene being railed a few feet away and the world's hottest playmate/my amazingly fuckable sister in my arms I think I suddenly grew another inch.

Irene watched us for a little while, as if both of her and my sister and I were transfixed and unable to look away. She showed us a few tricks, at some point rotating her hips around in a way that rippled her core and must have felt unbelievably good to her husband. She let out a few coos of pleasure but something told me they were more about seeing and being seen than Jinwoo's remarkably average penis. I guess money can't buy everything.

When we heard Jinwoo start to grunt foolishly Hanni took me by the hand and led me into the bathroom. She turned on the water and immediately grabbed my neck with one of her dainty hands, pulling me in for a needy kiss. She was turned on so obviously I could barely stifle a laugh. She pulled me under the water, my shirt still on. I wrapped an arm around her and her hands pawed haphazardly at me; she was so aroused she barely knew what to do with herself.

I took care of that; I lifted her and pushed her against the shower wall aggressively. She scratched at my back and then pried my shirt up over my head. Her hands pried at my stomach,

"Ugh, I love your abs," she was running her fingers over my muscles while arching her back to push me back a bit and see between us, "you are really fucking strong."

I rolled my eyes, 'women always say things like that,' I thought. I was flattered but compared to her, like a brilliant marble sculpture, I felt like I was made of play-doh.

She read my mind, "I'm not just humoring you, mmmhh, I'm soo attracted to you," she was rubbing that naked mound against my cock now. "No guy has ever made me so hot like you do."

I had to admit, she was flattering my immensely. I hoped that she felt the same way when I told her how gorgeous she was. I was encouraged enough to push her back flat against the wall and thrust along her lips, or what I could feel of them. I was kissing her neck furiously and she and I were clamoring to hump each other below. Somehow we got the water running and it warmed quickly, dousing us and our remaining clothing. My soaked trunks were plastered over my stiff shaft and it made the contact between us all the more purposeful. Still, I wanted more; and Hanni did too. She was fumbling around my shorts and the drawstring holding them tight to me. I was lost in her the long smooth skin beneath her cute chin.

"Oh god," she was moaning and twisting from attention to her sensitive neck, "take them off please!"

She was still lifted off the ground, her beautiful legs wrapping me. I reached for my waistband and she helped me to push the shorts down. She hastily pulled off the last scrap of clothing, her cute little bikini top, and cast it away; her tits jiggled unbearably and my cock jumped with excitement.

I forced her against the wall with an audible thud. My cock made its first contact with my sister's bare pussy in what felt like forever (it had only been about 24 hrs.) my rod split her lips and I felt how incredibly wet she was. She gyrated against me, and with my body sandwiching her between the wall and I could feel every muscle she used to do so. We were so connected in that moment.

"Umhhhh, it's been...too long," she cooed to me as her hips rotated rhythmically, "I've wanted you to put that big cock......mmmmgghh... in me all fucking day."

I loved hearing her talk like that, and I loved the way she looked and felt as much now as ever. Water cascaded over our shoulders, wetting her hair and dancing randomly down her slick body. Her tits were smashed against my chest, forced upward and outward while gliding against me with her constant grinding and flexing.

My shaft slipped again and again between her lips, I could feel my tip catch every now and again at her clit and threatening to sink deep inside her. At that moment we were content to thrust desperately against each other. I sucked hungrily at her neck and she showered my cheeks, ear and neck with kisses as best she could between her labored inhaling and exhaling. I even loved the grazing of her warm breath over my neck, the thought of making my sister so full of lust and sensation made me all the warmer inside.

"Uhhhhnn unnnnhhh, you like that?" she slowed and lengthened the path of her slippery lips on their straddling path over my cock "do you want to be inside me, wanna fuck your little slutty sister? I can't take this much longer...."

"Oh god, you have no idea," I answered her. I knew she was grinning.

Then suddenly from somewhere through the steam...."Then do it already, Jesus," it was Irene's voice 'I don't think I can take it any longer either!" We were frozen once again, held captive by the fear of being revealed.

Irene came into view, but I could barely see her in my peripheral while supporting my sister against the cool tiles on the wall of the shower. She looked to be wearing a nightgown of some sort, small and silky by the looks of it. She approached me slowly from behind; Hanni and I held our breath.

Irene was just outside the shower door we had failed to close in our haste. I still couldn't see her face and I thought that this may have finally been too much for her to see and accept. I felt a hand cover Hanni's on my shoulder. It slid in between Hanni's little fingers and caressed me as it did. Irene was touching me from behind and I could feel her presence heavy on my backside. I began to exhale, not sure yet if I should be relieved or not.

"Oh relax, you two! If I was going to rat you out I could have done it any of the half dozen times you were up to something before." There was an air of confidence and satisfaction in her voice, she was enjoying our little secret it seemed to me.

Hanni fidgeted, reminding me that I was only an inch or so from impaling her against the shower wall, I hadn't softened a bit and Hanni's warm pussy was still pulsing around my invading member. She felt it too, bringing her back to the desperation and arousal that Irene's interruption had only temporarily quashed.

I moved this time: a long, slow stroke that made her arch her back in response. Irene whispered something like "that's it, go on..." and stepped a bit closer. Hanni was fully back in sex-mode now and surprised me when she released her hand from its interlocking position with Irene's and she reached out beyond me. Her hand found Irene's shoulder and nightgown. She pulled, and Irene quickly stepped into the shower. The wide coverage of the showerhead found her nightie; it was a pale yellow number hung loosely over her shoulders with precariously thin straps. It was cinched under her breasts, which were causing mounds to form through the soft fabric, topped with pretty peaks that implied her obviously erect nipples.

Hanni and I were returning, slowly but surely, to the desperate and rhythmic contact we'd been seeking before Irene walked in. Hanni's adorable panting returned and she once again was splitting her engorged lips over the shaft I so eagerly wanted to plunge inside her with.

Irene's entwined fingers tightened their grip on my shoulder, and it seemed to jar Hanni into some new reality. She reached out swiftly and caught Irene's shoulder strap, sliding it off and pulling her under the water and closer to our side. The wide spray of the luxurious shower began to douse Irene with water. It was a subtle, pleasant yellow that darkened as the water turned it from opaque to transparent in a matter of seconds.

First her gorgeous butt showed through, sweet cleft and all as the material began to paste itself to her skin. I was staring intently and hardly noticed as Hanni slipped to the floor and turned to face the brunette vixen and her transforming gown. Hanni's fingers curled around my cock as she took another step toward Irene and came face to face with her.

It was like some kind of stand-off of who was hotter (it was admittedly close) or who was more daring, or god knows what those two women were thinking. My mind raced, and my member throbbed with Hanni's hand stroking me gently and pressing me against one soft cushion of her behind. The scene playing out before me was nearly too much to bear; the unfathomably beautiful Hanni, an unmatched playboy playmate vs. a sultry, illusive brunette trophy wife that had an obvious understanding of her own sex appeal and how to use it just right. I could hardly keep my eyes straight as Hanni jacked me, the pleasure and the build-up was indescribable.

Just when I couldn't take it anymore, Hanni closed the gap. Closing her eyes she leaned in and planted a gentle kiss on Irene's lips. It lingered... and just when Hanni seemed to pull back Irene returned the favor. She was soaked through and through in her place under the shower, every inch of the lingerie clinging to her body and revealing its splendor beneath. Irene wrapped a hand behind my sister's neck, her fingernails teasing just at her hairline where I knew her to be sensitive, and she brought them firmly together.

First they just held there sampling the other's lips; then Hanni opened her mouth ever so slightly. Irene swiftly flitted her tongue against the sliver Hanni had opened for her and then Hanni did the same. They playfully darted their tongues together and wrestled them more vigorously with each passing second. I hadn't thought my sister to have enjoyed the company of a woman as she now was, but with the increased pressure and stroking of my cock I could tell that Hanni was enjoying it thoroughly.

Once they had shared a few moments of feverish making out and both Hanni and Irene had begun touching each other gently and tentatively with their unoccupied hands, they slowed to a stop and drew back an inch or two. Simultaneously, both of them smiled at each other as if shocked and pleased by their newest taboo behavior. That was when they also turned in tandem to look at me, casually standing behind Hanni with an arm around her side as she stroked me and I watched them.

I wasn't sure what was in store for me but from the look in their eyes and the way they both glanced down at my cock, looking enormous in Hanni's dainty grasp, I knew it was something good.

"Mmmh," Irene let out and slumped toward Hanni a bit, "it looks to me like you were about to take a bit of a thrashing from not-so-little brother here... don't let me stop you."

Hanni bit her lip sexily and nodded in agreement, giving me an awesome little squeeze. She still seemed a little overwhelmed with pleasure from her first experience with another girl, so when she didn't act fast enough, Irene jumped in. She followed Hanni's arm with a light touch until it came close to where my cock was encased firmly in her grasp.

"Can I?" she looked straight at Hanni as if asking for permission.

When Hanni gave her an exasperated sigh of agreement, she slipped her hand over and Hanni let hers fall toward the floor. Irene set her eyes on me, waiting for me to protest. When I didn't, she wrapped her hand around my shaft completely and closed the gap between us. With one hand wrapped around my sister's taut belly, teasing toward her sweet spot, my other hand was left free. I quickly occupied it, placing it tenderly on Irene's hip.

My touch encouraged her and Irene leaned forward; it was my turn to taste the brunette's tongue against mine. Irene showed little hesitation with me as she had with Hanni. She simply slid into me in one quick motion and we locked together. First we tested only each other's lips, playing and sensing and loving the sensation. Then, when we felt bolder, we found the tips of each other's tongues. She was stroking me more intensely as we embraced and my hands on both Hanni and Irene worked harder in response.

When Irene heard Hanni moan from the pressure of my fingers on her button, she remembered her original intent. She ended her hand's attention to my staff and guided it closer to Hanni's cute behind. She was leaning against the tile and the combination of my stimulation of her clit, the down-pouring shower, and her first experience with another woman had her floating in her own paradise just inches away from mine.

Whether Irene realized it or not, as she hungrily lined up my tip with the entrance to my sister's tight tunnel, Hanni was yet unaware. Lost in her own thoughts and pressed up against that cool, smooth shower wall, she didn't recognize the feeling of my head making contact with her taut outer lips. Nor did she hear it when Irene planted another quick kiss on my lips and said,

"Go ahead honey,"

I split Hanni's lips apart with my first motion, and then began to slide the length of my engorged member into the little playmate's pussy inch by inch. That certainly brought her to, and she craned her neck to look back at who was causing the sudden, intense sensation she was experiencing. As I pressed deeper inside of her I could feel Irene's hand still guiding me and her fingers adding to the unbelievable pleasure I felt as I buried my shaft into my sister.

"Oooohhhh fuckkkk......"she howled with the naughty mouth of hers.

Irene moved around to where Hanni was locked against the wall, her breasts spreading outward from the pressure. Hanni turned to face her as much she could with my invading cock holding her in place. Immediately Irene found Hanni's lips with her own and began to kiss her intensely. While the two probed each other's mouths I finally reached the termination of my path and savored the sensation of being completely engulfed in my sister's tight pussy.

Irene's hand, which had been wrapped in a ring around my rod, lowered to allow me that final inch push into Hanni. She moved it directly to my full balls and tenderly cupped them in her hand. Her other hand had made its way to Hanni's opening, now pried open with her brother's cock.

"Does that feel good Hanni?" Irene asked her cutely.

"Yesss, ohhhh .....it feels sooooo good." she mewed back.

Once her fingers found their way to Hanni's sensitive little clit, I had had bottomed out in my sister entirely. Every bit of my shaft was immersed by Hanni's slick, hot channel and it felt as if I could sense her breaths in and out and the undulations of her beautiful core. My own little playmate cooed at the sensation of my cock seeming to expand inside of her. She was so tight, so unbelievably tight standing there with my cock lodged inside her, able only to cope with the feeling and do little else.

Irene planted a trail of soft kisses and pecks down Hanni's body, stopping for a moment at her delicious breast to caress them in a way only another woman could. As she made her way down, she placed a palm on my lower abs and gently encouraged me to pull out of my sister until only the helmet remained inside of her. Her soft pink lips held tight to my retreating member and pulled outward with it, desperate to keep me within. Just as my head was about to pop from Hanni's opening, she took hold of the exposed cylinder and prevented me exiting.

Her mouth found the connection between my sister and I and she covered it with the expanse of her tongue. That's when her hand, wrapped around me, tugged at me to press into my big sister once more. Her tongue stimulated us both and Hanni cried out as I sank into her more swiftly this time. In seconds I was once more deep within Hanni for the second time, ready to begin taking her fully.

"oh fuck.....Y/N.....it's so....... I can't.....mmmmmmm." She was short for breath and couldn't find the words to describe how I was making her feel.

Irene's tongue was beginning to lap and twirl around our incestuous junction, causing both of us to gasp from the added stimulation. When Irene's hand guided me back once again I was prepared, sliding out of Hanni and stopping just before I was literally out of her tunnel entirely before parting her lips once more and plunging deep inside.

Hanni was beginning to come to, despite the extreme pleasure from the increasing tempo of my thrusts. When I slid backward for the fourth or fifth time I could feel my sister's cute butt coming back to meet me. I kissed her neck from behind and she shivered from the tender contact. I opened my mouth and could taste the freshness of the water, still gliding down her body, combined with that deliciousness of her skin I'd grown addicted to.

As I continued to slide in and out of my sister, spurred on by her return thrusts, I reached down and found Irene's head with her soft locks of hair and I took the back of her head in my hand. I massaged lightly at it as Irene continued lapping at my sister and I from below. I gently tugged at her ponytail and encouraged her to stand up next to us so I could look her in the eye as I fucked my sister before her.

She did as I asked and came up to meet my gaze. Her eyes flitted down to my cock, plunging repeatedly into Hanni as I had her partially pressed against the wall for balance. I pulled Irene close and pressed my lips to hers, kissing her deeply while Hanni did more of the work. As I battled tongues with Irene and reached a hand toward her lovely cunt, my sister gyrated her taut cheeks into me faster and the sensation of her warm folds engulfing me independent of my efforts was near too much to bear. I prayed I wouldn't come too soon.

As my cock experienced the sensation Hanni was causing it my fingers found Irene's opening and teased her wet lips. I thumbed at her clit and she looked into me fiercely due to my daring behavior. I thought she might even push me away when she reached down to my hand, but instead she pressed my fingers inside of her.

"Uhhhhhghh," she moaned, "I needed this."

"Ughhh," I gasped back with another pound into Hanni, "Jinwoo not.....mmmmph.... Getting it done?"

She looked down at my invading cock once more, and Hanni and she made eye contact when Hanni turned to hear her answer. Her hand cupped the entrance to Hanni's pussy and she answered.

"Certainly not like this...." Something about having Irene approve of my rigorous fucking of my sister had my adrenaline pumping. With one hand in Irene's pussy I pressed two digits into her and began finger-fucking her to the tempo of my thrusts into Hanni. My other hand cupped Hanni's breast firmly to brace myself as I fucked her about as hard as I ever had.

"Fuccckkk...." Hanni squealed, "be careful.....mghhhh....I'm fragile."

I hardly listened, careful only not to slam her too hard against the shower wall, which might have woken someone. I continued to jam my cock into Hanni's squeezing sheath, bottoming out over and over and hearing her moan and gasp for breath. My fingers kept pace and Irene was leaning against my sister with one of their breasts mashing against each other.

"God, I might.....ohh.....ooh....cum already." Hanni said almost worried.

"Mmmmnhhh, you're telling me......fuck," Irene added in a breathy phrase.

Irene bucked against my fingers and the dropped to her knees as if to escape the pleasure for a moment, I was sure she hadn't come just yet but she started to minister to Hanni anyway. First her fingers wiggled over Hanni's clit and she trailed kissed to Hanni's tits once more.

I took both Hanni's hips in my hands and pressed her ass cheeks hard against my pistoning shaft. She held fast to my wrist and put a second hand against the wall. Over and over I drove into her, feeling her ass slam back toward me and clapping into my lap, apparently she wasn't THAT fragile.

"Ooohh.....ohhhhh.......so hard.......I think I'm gonna...."

I wrapped an arm across her abdomen and breasts, my other hand fell across her thin neck. She stood upright and I continued to impale her. I could sense her near orgasm as her body began to shake and weaken in my arms and I took more of her weight. That was just fine because my cock had her held up like a coat on a hanger. Irene's mouth found a nipple and she nibbled at it while her hand flew over Hanni's extremely sensitive clit.

It was the most erotic experience of my life, fucking my naked playboy-vixen sis with reckless abandon while she was being worked over by the beautiful adulterous brunette as both her husband and our parents slumbered on the other side of the wall. My fingers pawed at handfuls of Hanni's breasts and ass and I rocked in and out of her until I knew she was at the end.

"Ohhh ohhh, I'm gonna.....mmmmh-uhhhh..... Fuck, I'm gonna come." she was hardly being quiet, considering the proximity of our dozing families - I kept plunging into her nonetheless "It's so biggg.....mmmmph....I love you so.....uhhhh....much."

God she was so sexy right then, I couldn't get enough of her sweet dirty-talk or the flawless body I was currently burying my cock inside of. Just a few more thrusts and she was there. I could feel her pussy grip down on me like a vice and her body convulse against both Irene and I. Irene kept fingering Hanni's pulsing clit and I could feel her pussy wetting with her arousal.

She was bucking against the two of us and spastically taking my rod in and out of her as her pussy both begged for it to be buried inside her and for the unbearable sensitivity to stop. She moaned, she cooed; for nearly a minute she came, riding out her orgasm - my little champ. She was so sexy that I could have filled her right then with my own cum, but something about the naughty look that Irene we giving me... eyes peering at me, one covered in a wisp of black hair, while she stayed latched to my sisters nipple... I knew there was a little more left in store for me.

My little playmate finally stopped her involuntary shivers and kissed the hand I'd laid upon her shoulder. It was a light kiss, a thank you kiss, and I thanked her back by wrapping an arm around her tight tummy and pulling her close. I was still sheathed snugly inside of her and began to withdraw; she hummed a complaint. I gave her one final thrust when I'd pulled halfway out and when my hips made contact for the last time she melted in my arms. I finally removed my cock from her entirely and she turned around to face me, placing her back against the cold tiles and jumping at the sensation of them against her back. She took my chin in one hand and pulled me close; we kissed deeply and sensually; my God she always tasted so good.

Meanwhile, Irene had fallen to her knees again and as Hanni and I finished with each other, our tongues darting out for the last time, I felt Irene take my shaft in her practiced hand. Looking down at her I saw her beautiful body once more: breasts full and high upon her chest, pink nipples standing at attention and her firm abdomen. She kissed my tip and must have intended to suck me into her warm, waiting mouth. As good as that would have felt, Irene had done enough work already and I knew it was time to give her the attention she deserved. With Hanni recovering, eyes closed and face toward the ceiling, I gently took Irene's chin in my hand and coaxed her upward with a gentle pull.

She came up to meet me, eyes full of wonder and lust. She didn't know why I'd stopped her, but soon realized that intended to tend to her and not the other way around. I urged her toward the high bench at one end of the shower, where the water still reached her legs. Hanni followed her there and sat beside her, still zoned out and inattentive. As I sat Irene down carefully on the edge of the seat and positioned my mouth between her taut thighs, I took time to admire the beautiful shape that she'd managed to stay in. I figured her for no more than 34, but for the impeccable skin and luscious curves she carried, she and Hanni could have been roommates.

I massaged at the skin just beside her equally firm cheeks, a spot Hanni always seemed to love when I touched. Sure enough, Irene's dainty toes stretched and her hands reached out to bring me closer to her immaculate and beautiful slit. Her inner lips just peaked out from within her mound and I could tell just by looking at it that her pussy was going to be a snug fit.

I wasted little time; we were both so fired up, me from my intense sex with my sister and Irene from watching and waiting. I looked up at her, waiting for permission to enter a new level of intimacy. Her eyes looked desperate and sensitive:

"Mmm hmm," she hummed to me.

I planted the tip of my tongue at the very bottom of her entrance and wiggled it just inside a quarter of an inch. I then dragged it up within her pussy and to her clit, painstakingly slow. She moaned for the entire ten seconds it must have taken me to reach her button and then let out an exasperated breath. I then worked around her clit, flicking it with my tongue while pressing my hands into every bit of flesh they could reach from my kneeled position between her legs.

Hanni had taken to kissing slowly and sensually at Irene's neck as she grazed her hands over Irene's breasts and midsection. By the time that Hanni had even opened her eyes I was working a finger and my tongue into Irene's pussy, it was getting wetter with each passing second. She was so tight, I couldn't even imagine that she'd had much sex despite how attractive I, and probably any man, found her; obviously Jinwoo hadn't won her over with his size.

When I detected that Irene was building toward an orgasm, I increased my efforts and Hanni, who had perceptively noticed before me had already begun sucking all over Irene's chest and nipples.

Irene reached a hand down and grabbed my hair in between her fingers, running them through my short haircut and caressing my scalp. Then, for some reason, she stopped me. I followed her leading hand back up to eye level again and with her pair of pretty, large eyes, she looked deep into mine.

"It's so good....hmmm," she breathed out what she'd been holding in as her orgasm first suggested itself, "If we keep going, I'm not sure I could stop."

There was sincerity in her voice, and though I thought she may have really put an end to our tryst, the lips that puckered ever so slightly and accepted my kiss so readily suggested otherwise.

Hanni was being mischievous again, and she quickly grabbed my cock in her hand as it hung stiff between Irene and I.

"Why would you want to?" she said seductively as she pressed my tip against Irene's mound and ran it slowly from bottom to top as I had with my tongue.

Irene resolve weakened visibly, the tenseness she'd been displaying since the first thought of being penetrated was melting away in front of me. As my head made contact with her puffy folds, she shivered and her hands shot out to my abs and her pussy. She ran her fingers over the place where my cock had touched, but didn't push me away.

"I shouldn't....Jinwoo," she whispered barely loud enough for us to hear. I leaned into her and kissed her again while Hanni's hand stroked my engorged shaft; it was still slick from her own pussy. I was in heaven - Irene's tongue, despite her protests, was playing with mine enthusiastically, and I could feel her body involuntarily gyrating and pressing her mound harder against me. Hanni was, herself, pushing me deeper and I could just barely feel my cockhead beginning to spread Irene's lips.

"I don't think I can take that....hmmm...... Jinwoo is nothing like it."

Hanni smiled, sensing in the beautiful brunette a weakening resistance. I thought, if only briefly, that I might be offending my sister with my desires for another woman, and my eyes sought hers. Irene hadn't yet given permission, but when Hanni's eyes found mine she knew immediately what they wanted to ask her.

Rather than answer, she took my face in her hand and leaned in between Irene and I. Her perfect tits rested deliciously on my arm as I was massaging Irene's wonderful midsection. She kissed me, quickly and deeply, and I immediately knew what her answer would be.

Hanni was even more impatient than I; she practically tugged on my cock and urged me to slide forward. I still wanted to respect Irene's wishes despite the fact I knew almost certainly she would crack, but Hanni caught me off guard. As we broke our kiss she urged me with a firm tug forward enough for my helmet to slip just beyond Irene's entrance.

Irene gasped. I quickly pulled back and removed myself from her the tight embrace of Irene's entrance. My head shined with the wetness of Irene's pussy and it looked ripe for another plunge deep into the beautiful brunette.

"Hanni....!" I scolded.

Hanni only lifted her eyebrows and motioned for me to look at Irene to see her reaction. I didn't know what to expect, but I was pleasantly surprised to find Irene's eyes closed and a look of undeniable satisfaction on her face. When she felt me pull back out after Hanni's bold actions, she interjected,

"Oh God... maybe just a little..." she cooed, "Hanni, do you mind if I ask your lover here for a little more."

Hanni grinned naughtily and leaned in to plant her answer tenderly on Irene's lips. I felt a bit left out for a moment, as if I were just being passed between the two beauties, but then I remembered that my cock was at the entrance to the young brunette and I couldn't possibly feel anything but content. I prodded Irene further, and she opened her eyes with Hanni breaking from her kiss. I began to slide in, inch after inch. Hanni watched intently, and she held my arm so she could still be a part of the action. I held her myself, grasping her little butt firmly in my hand so she could still tell how much I loved her. Even Hanni was growing impatient though, and seeing me draw out my plunge into Irene's pussy, she interjected,

"She just got through making love in the bedroom, I think you ought to give her what she really wants bro,"

I was still reeling from Hanni's newfound spunk, this naughty threesome in the shower of a crowded boat had her talking like a sex-fiend and I liked it. I could have turned back and fucked her again for how much she was turning me on. Instead, I looked back at Irene and saw that Hanni had been right:

"You're sister has a point Y/N, ughhhh," she said as I withdrew to start obliging her, she was almost giggling at Hanni's bluntness "think you can.... mmmmmnghh... make me come with that..... fuckkkk.... big cock?"

But I had already started to try, and with my gorgeous little playmate nuzzled into one side of my body and with my member now buried in the beautiful woman in front of me, there was no turning back. I started to plunge into Irene with little of the gentleness I often afforded my sister. I picked up the pace, and all three of us watched as my cock slipped inside her, causing Irene to gasp, and then slipped out covered in her lubricating fluids -- that part caused Hanni to gasp.

My little sister eventually propped herself up on the same seat as Irene to get a better spot for the action. Without her at my side to grasp onto and savor her perfect body, I opted for the luscious one of Irene instead. I grasped firmly and a bit more roughly than Irene had expected, not that she didn't like it. My fingers pressed into her hips, fuller and softer than Hanni's with Irene's slightly fuller build. I loved the change-up, however, and I was soon pounding into Irene without restraint. It felt glorious, her ass clapping against my thrusting hips and my shaft being squeezed by her slippery insides. Her tits weren't as large as Hanni's, and I looked over at Hanni to see that Irene was palming her breasts and fingering my sister in the most sensuous of ways. Indeed, Hanni's breasts were the best I'd ever seen and I couldn't wait to get my hands back on them, but Irene's... they were bouncing around at my rough pounding in a way that had me ready to spray inside her.

I wondered if Irene would have it however, and looking at both women I would have been equally happy to fill either one. But it was coming quickly, Irene's taut sheath was assuring that, and so was the unbelievably sexual girl-on-girl action unfolding before me. I might have been only and afterthought to Irene had I not been fucking her so hard.

"Ohhhh.......my...... Godddd...." She cried out, breaking a kiss with Hanni. I could see my sister smiling; she must have known what Irene was feeling.

"Irene, I'm getting close," I warned her, wondering what she would say.

At first she didn't respond, savoring my impaling cock further and leaning her head back adorably. But then she looked back at my sister, once again reminding me of the kind of attention a superstar like Hanni demanded and deserved. I slowed my pace a bit but kept ramming her with fervor, I hadn't fucked a girl like that, well....ever. Collecting herself, she asked Hanni:

"Do you want him to.... Ughhhh...." she seemed near orgasm as she spoke, "you know.... Mmmmnhhh... finish with you?"

But Hanni had never been a selfish girl, and she wanted Irene to have just as much fun as she did, plus she probably figured she had me as much as she wanted. "No way Irene, but just let me warn you, he's like a fire hose," Hanni said giggling. Irene's eyes widened, but she didn't stop me. Hanni backed away a bit but took my hand in hers, she just wanted to watch this part. I hadn't stopped fucking Irene the whole time, and she finally refocused her attention on me, not that I hadn't been caught up enough in my onslaught of her gorgeous body. I did catch Hanni's warning and it made me smile, I was looking forward to cumming in Irene if she'd have me. With Hanni's hand in mine I placed it back on Irene's hips and held on tight. Irene had been heading for orgasm long before me, so when I started to feel it, Irene was already howling. Hanni put a hand over her mouth with a worried hush; Irene understood and tried to keep quiet. "Ohhhh fuckkkk..... how can you stand it Hanni..... so fucking big!" she whispered as quietly as possible. Nobody awoke however, and as I thrust again and again into Irene's warm center I knew I'd be over the edge at any minute. Her slick channel gripped me, she began to climax, and hard. Her inner muscles were inordinately strong, more so than Hanni's, and whatever restraint I had left in me was broken when I tried to push passed them without cumming. I was cooked, and I blasted into Irene with reckless abandon. I kept thrusting, rope after rope of semen coating her insides and pumping deep into her womb. I wondered if she'd been trying to get pregnant with Jinwoo, and the risk that she might accidentally do so with me turned me on even more. It seemed to keep me spurting seed into her; it must have been ten times or more.

Maybe it was the fact that I'd just fucked my own little sister against the shower wall, or the fact that she was literally a Playboy Playmate, or maybe it was the fact that I was holding her hand as I came inside our host's beautiful albeit unsatisfied wife. Either way I was in heaven, and Hanni leaned into me once more as I began to slow and Irene rode out her orgasm. She reached down to Irene's clit to keep her going and she spasmed at Hanni's touch. I wished I knew how to stimulate the two women as well as they did, but I was content to watch the two beauties anyway.

Irene was still orgasming, mewing and gasping for air much like I'd seen Hanni do every time I'd been with her since the first time a few days ago. She was beautiful, and I felt nearly jealous that Jinwoo could be with her any time she let him, but then again... I had Hanni. I looked at my little sister and I smiled at her, looking deep into her eyes to make sure she knew how much I couldn't wait to be with her again. She knew though, and her cute grin and kiss she planted on my lips reassured me.

Irene started to come around, "Jesus," she breathed out. She bucked her hips involuntarily when I moved a bit. "I haven't been fucked like that since college," she sang. We all laughed a bit and it lightened the mood.

"So killer, do you think you can take that thing out of me or is it stuck?"

I decided to have a little fun with her and pressed in the inch or two I'd withdrawn; we both nearly fell over we were so sensitive. "I think it's stuck," I joked. I couldn't deny that it still felt incredible to be lodged inside of her.

"It better not be!" cried out my sister.

We all knew why she said that, and it made Irene smile. I finally slid out of her, and some of the mixture we'd created inside came out with me. "Well," Irene commented, "that might not have been my best decision ever." I kind of shrugged my shoulders as she stood up. She looked down between us at my semi-erect cock. It was touching her lightly at the waist and she wrapped a hand gently around it. "On second thought, it might have been."

Irene looked up to me and brought my lips to hers, she planted a sensuous kiss on my lips that tasted like berries; she really was a provocative beauty. The kiss we shared might have been good, but the one she next shared with my sister was better. Theirs lingered longer, and their hands briefly touched each other's bodies. When they broke it was Irene who spoke, "I'm going to leave you two alone," we watched in awe as she took a step away from us and turned back, "if you guys need another playmate this week, you know where to find me."

It was an odd choice of words, and both Hanni and I looked at each other with a bit of shock, she couldn't have known could she? She kept right on walking out the door, grabbing a towel and heading back for her bedroom. I wondered if her husband would notice that someone else had been inside his wife that night, and left something behind.

My attentions were broken by Hanni back at my side, she kissed me, and I kissed her back hard. Our hands roamed everywhere, both incredibly turned on by what had just happened, and inexpressibly glad to be back upon each other. We made out in the shower like that for God knows how long. It was a good thing Jinwoo had invested in some expensive water recirculating contraption because we took our time under the warm downpour kissing and touching like star-crossed lovers.

When our legs began to tire, we finally gave in, and I lovingly washed Hanni's body. I spent extra time on all of the features I love most, and I could hear her start to breathe more heavily when my hands washed over her tiny pussy. She did the same for me, not being too shy when she jerked her hand over my erect member to "clean" it. But she eventually finished the task, and after some more minutes of gentle kisses and an embrace that I could have kept going forever under the shower's streaming heat, we finally turned it off. I wrapped a towel around my sister, sorry to see the playmate's awesome body hidden for even a moment, and took one for myself.

I followed her down the hall and watched her cute butt sway, I think she was doing it on purpose but I could never tell. Before going back into our room I took a final glance at Irene's door, wondering what the rest of the week would be like with the beautiful brunette whom we'd both just made love to. Hanni tugged at my hand and I didn't really care, as long as my sister was there with me I would be in paradise.

We made love once before we fell asleep that night, and another time when Hanni awoke, feelingly naughty, on top of me. In the dim light I held and watched her move about with her own brother inside of her. The boat hitched gently back and forth as we had sex for what could have been hours; we were both insatiable. Neither of us knew what the future would bring but, lying there making love to the only person we'd ever wanted so badly, we finally drifted off into an unconcerned slumber.

[celestialk99]

My Playmate, My Sister (Part 2)

Hanni X Male Reader | 5666 words

TW: Incest

—

Part 2 of My Playmate, My Sister

Buy me a Ko-Fi.

—

My sister Hanni and I lay in each other's arms, Hanni's head nestled in the crook of my neck, allowing me to take in the sweet aroma of her hair. We had just encountered the most passionate sex either of us had ever had, and despite the fact we both wanted more of each other, neither of us had the energy to move. Instead, we drifted off into a satisfied slumber. Even though I had just experienced her in the most intimate way possible, my dreams were still filled with visions of my sister, and for good reason. She was the soon-to-be playboy playmate of the year and possibly the hottest woman in the universe: my Hanni. I imagined taking her in every position, in every place I could think of, immersed in her beautiful moans of ecstasy.

I knew I could tell nobody about this new direction in my life and the incredible luck I had stumbled upon, not that anyone would believe me anyway. It was all too much of a fairytale that a regular guy like me, though I like to think I'm handsome and charismatic, would ever find myself in the arms of a goddess like Hanni. She was the very image of perfection: smooth, with a toned form, soft, hand-filling breasts, flowing blond hair, and an angelic face. Though it had taken me to find her in the pages of a Playboy, I now couldn't imagine making love to a more ideal woman than Hanni.

"Girls like Hanni don't show me the time of day," I thought, "let alone my sister!"

Nonetheless, there she was as I awoke to an empty bed the following day and shuffled downstairs with sleep still in my eyes. She was a goddess, her silky blonde hair cascading around her gorgeous face. My eyes continued, taking in her petite frame, smooth and toned in all the right places. I watched her momentarily as she bounced around the kitchen; it was like I had court-side seats to one of the Playboy photo shoots I had found of her online only a week ago. She seemed so happy, with a beautiful smile and an energy in her step that made her glow; it was even better to know I had a part in her cheerfulness. As she bent over to reach one of the lower drawers, a flash went off in my mind, reminding me of a pose like one of the photos I had seen. Then she arched her back and reached her hands up, stretching out the morning stiffness, flash, a sexy pose only Hanni could do just right.

Flash again, and I wish I'd had a camera as Hanni reached up to a shelf just a bit too high for a coffee mug, the little yellow sundress riding high enough for me to see the pair of pink lace bottoms she was wearing. Hanni heard me behind her and knew she had been giving me a show, ensuring the cup she wanted was far enough back to prolong my view. As she finally grabbed the mug she wanted, I slid behind her, causing her to shiver just a little at my touch. I gently put my hands on her arms and simply stood there, taking her in.

"Good morning to you too, Y/N," Hanni said seductively.

"When you weren't there this morning, I thought I had dreamt it all up," I complained. I rubbed my hands up and down her arms, and she leaned into me lovingly.

"I considered giving you a little wake-up call," Hanni said, placing her hand gently on my hardening cock over my boxers, "but I figured you might want to rest a bit more. I don't think I've ever been with a guy who lasted that long before."

I couldn't help myself. I slid my hands under the bottom of her dress, intensely moving them over her smooth skin until we came to cup her flawless breasts. Hanni continued massaging me through my shorts, and my cock grew into her palm in response. She reached up and scratched at the back of my head with her free hand. Showing off her yoga flexibility, Hanni turned and arched her back to bring her lips to mine, still facing forward with my hands kneading her luscious mounds.

The feeling of our hands upon each other was so gratifying for both of us that we pushed against each other, Hanni firmly planting her toned ass against my growing member. She stood up a bit on her toes and moved her little bit over my shaft. A few soft and playful bounces against me, and my body was begging for her. My hands continued their worship of her body, one focusing on her squeezable tits and another on her curved hips. I reached for her bottoms while still grasping one of her breasts, rolling her nipple between my thumb and forefinger. We dry-humped each other like that for probably three minutes, our desperation and haste getting the better of us.

Hanni needed me, and she writhed beneath my grasp, her hands prying me closer to her. Her heavy breaths forced themselves out as she tried to keep her tongue locked in a back-and-forth battle with mine. She purred soft moans at me, her hips rotating her lower half around my hardness. I could almost feel the heat of her sex against my boxers, and it snapped me back to reality. I had to be inside this gorgeous playmate now and as much as I could while this sexy little jackpot of luck was within my reach. My sister was the very definition of my lust and love and probably was of any guy she had come across since her first photos were snapped. I reached down between us, hooked my finger on her panties, and began to push her bottoms down, preparing to take her right then and there. We were both aching for it, holding our breath as the material slid down her silky when...

"Hello!" said our mother, opening the front door.

The mug Hanni had been holding dropped from her hand into the sink, shattering, as both Hanni and I scrambled to separate. I slid onto the stool at the island, and Hanni smoothed out her shirt just as my mother rounded the corner and gasped.

"Hanni!" both of us frantically looked around, thinking we had missed something that would give us away, "you didn't tell me you were going to be home!"

I sighed in relief as my mother moved to hug Hanni, and I shook my dad's hand as he followed his wife into the kitchen. I noticed that my father looked across the kitchen instead of at me as I asked about their vacation. His eyes were locked on his little girl, whom he had not seen in months, and I figured he was reacting to the sight before him just as I had when I had first seen Hanni days ago.

"Hanni, don't you think you should be a little more covered around your brother?" asked our father as I poured myself a bowl of cereal.

"Nice to see you too dad," Hanni said with a smile on her face, "besides, it's not like I was looking at me anyway, he's too focused on his food as always."

I immediately looked down into my cereal bowl and shrugged, hoping my dad wouldn't push the issue any further. I wasn't sure I'd be able to keep my cool now that my mom and dad were back and our watchful eyes were upon us.

"I'm sorry, and it's good to see you too, Hanni, and I'm glad you're back," Dad rebounded. Just try to cover up a bit more, okay?"

"Sure Dad," Hanni drew out.

"Leave her alone, honey. She's a grown woman now," said our mom. "Speaking of which, Hanni, you have got to get me on whatever diet you are because you look great!"

As the women chatted, our dad told me that he had left his laptop charger at home and that they could only stay for two days on the boat trip they had planned; ten days was too long for a lawyer such as my father to be out of contact.

"So kids..." started Mom, "we still have the sailboat for eight more days, well seven now, and I think we should all head back to Florida today so we don't waste the money."

I could feel my luck turning from bad to worse. My morning had started with the prospect of fucking the most gorgeous blonde vixen I'd ever known, my sister, and a playboy playmate over the sink before I even ate breakfast, and who knows what the rest of the week could have held in store. I looked over at her. Even with the flowing dress, I could make out her sexy frame, and I couldn't believe I had just been cock-blocked by my parents. Hanni caught me looking at her and made eyes at me to answer my mother.

"I don't know, Mom," I said unenthusiastically. It's kind of short notice. Besides, how could we all fit on the boat, especially with your friends already there?"

"First of all," replied Mom, "I know for a fact you have nothing else to do. Second, this is not just any sailboat; it's built to comfortably fit six. Of course, you'll have to share a room with Hanni, but it's nothing you two haven't done before."

Hanni and I stole a glance, smirking at the double meaning, and we could both feel our luck turning. We knew we couldn't say no to our mother's request, and since Hanni didn't have any photo shoots with playboy scheduled for a few weeks, her tan could certainly use some work before then. (Her work with playboy was still unknown to Hanni's parents and she intended to keep it that way as long as possible.) We had nearly been caught fucking in the kitchen moments before and had planned to do so as often as possible before our parents returned home, but all was not yet lost.

Hours later, we were packed and headed to the airport once again. Hanni and I sat as close as possible in the backseat without looking inappropriate as the car bumbled along. Hanni had to fight off smiles and giggles as I gave her knowing looks, and we chatted with our parents. If we were alone, we wouldn't be able to keep our hands off each other, but in only a few hours, we would have the opportunity once again.

"I'm dying over here," I whispered to my sister as we both exited the vehicle.

"Me too, just a few hours and you can show me just how HARD it is for you." she whispered back and pretended to stumble as she exited the vehicle, pressing her little ass against my yearning cock.

As we made our way through the airport toward our gate, Hanni thought about how things had changed in the few nights since she had returned home. There had never been a shortage of guys begging for her attention, but how she and Y/N had come together had felt so... natural. He was just the kind of guy she was always looking for, caring and cute, but sturdy and down-to earth. All the guys she had met since college and now in her work with Playboy felt so fake to her. They were no different than the TSA officer who joked that she had been randomly selected for a pat down before eye-fucking her and waving her by. She nearly threw herself at me and wrapped her arm around mine when we were both through, she was so disgusted with everyone but me.

Our affection for each other became more manageable now that we had been forced to act appropriately for long enough. The flight to our connection in Nashville was uneventful save the not-so-jokingly references we both made toward joining the 'mile-high club.' We talked the entire flight, interesting and loving conversation that had brought us so close in the first place. Our parents looked across the aisle, happy to see our children getting along so well as Hanni slumbered on my shoulder for the last half-hour before landing.

Unfortunately, as most things usually do, not everything worked out so peachy in Nashville. Due to our short-notice seats, and though we had gotten lucky in Chicago on standby we would not be taking the afternoon flight to Jacksonville as planned. Even though our father could afford it, even the first class seats were sold out, so given the choice to stay the night and take the flight the next evening, we chose instead to rent a car and drive the rest of the way. Nobody was too happy about that, but once again we found themselves shooting down the freeway toward our destination in no time. Always opting for the more luxurious option, our dad had rented a large van with comfy captain's chairs and a large back row.

After we all stopped for dinner, our father announced that he would drive through the night and the rest of the family could sleep unless he needed a replacement. With the sky now completely dark and our mother keeping my father awake in the front seat, I moved toward the front, asking:

"Everything okay up here?"

"You bet. We've got our snacks, and this Cat Stevens special on the radio has put us in a great mood," Mom enthusiastically replied.

"Well, I haven't gotten much sleep from finals this past week so I think I may go pass out on the seat in the back," I said with grogginess in my voice.

"Hey!" fired Hanni, "I wanted that back seat, Y/N."

"You'll just have to share it then, it's plenty big for the two of you," Mom mediated.

I looked back, now realizing what my sister had intentionally done, and saw that naughty grin on her face she'd shown me multiple times since she'd been home. Our father turned the music down in the rear speakers and I made my way toward the back. Hanni quickly followed me, and as I laid down on the large backseat, Hanni took her place in front of me, sliding her sexy frame so that I spooned her ever so slightly.

Mom looked back at her two children; they seemed to be fidgeting a bit to get comfortable in the darkness of the backseat. She could just make out their forms but thought that the seat must have been smaller than she had previously judged.

"Y/N, why don't you be a gentleman? Take one of the blankets and lay on the floor so Hanni can sleep comfortably," she implored me.

"It's okay, Mom, he's a big oaf, but there's enough room for me," Hanni teased. "Oohmphf," she let out just as she was finishing her sentence.

"What's the matter honey," Mom asked upon hearing her daughter's funny noise.

"Nothing mom, just caught a bump back here," she lied.

Truthfully, as Hanni was teasing me to our mother, I had worked my hand to her breast and pinched her nipple solidly over the fabric of her cotton t-shirt. Hanni moistened at the contact and knew we had to be extra careful with our parents in the front. She reached behind her and took hold of my cock with her hand ever so slightly. She could feel me thrust my hips forward at her touch and she wished we were alone so we could both release the intense feelings of desire we had felt for the second time that day.

"You know, I actually wanted to get a little sleep," I said quietly.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, you go ahead," Hanni replied, cutting off all contact and crossing her arms in front of her.

Too turned on by having my fuckable playmate sister curled up in front of me, sleep was now the last thing on my mind. Instead I began to tease my sister by tickling lightly at the backs her crossed arms, trying to break her from her feigned stubbornness. Hanni leaned away as I touched her, trying to sell her act further, but I was not discouraged. I moved my hands down her abdomen and slipped my fingers just under the waist of her athletic shorts. I moved them slowly around the waistband, massaging gently; it was becoming impossible for Hanni not to react. Then I began pushing the shorts down just below her hips, exposing the white cotton panties underneath and the wet patch they held over her sweet quim. As I moved my fingers toward it and felt the spot, I knew she wouldn't be able to hold out for long. I began to push one finger against the puffy lips over her panties.

"Still going to hold out on me?" I challenged her quietly.

"You're the one who wanted the sleep," Hanni said, holding her ground.

But truthfully, Hanni couldn't take it anymore. Y/N was too good; it was as he I knew all her sweet spots as well as she did. She began to gyrate her hips back against me and we were once again spooning firmly against each other. If felt so good to have Hanni back in my arms, and having her mouth-watering cheeks split over my fully hard cock didn't feel so bad either.

Rather than let me continue, Hanni sat up quickly and quietly and reversed her position. Her face was now rather close to my cock, and she wasted no time. She grabbed at my waistband and pushed it down over my cock. I could feel her warm breath on my shaft and nearly shouted as she grabbed a hold of my member and took the tip into her mouth. Not to be outdone, I pushed her shorts and panties down her legs in one move and grabbed her hips in both hands. Simultaneously, we then began to pleasure the other.

I darted my tongue out over Hanni's clit, licking first in broad stokes and then quickly over her little nub. Hanni held back a scream, and may not have if she had not been inching my cock into her mouth at the time. After she worked it in and out about half-way a few times, Hanni sucked gently at my tip and flicked her tongue out over the slit. I was in heaven - and I too began to breathe heavily. Using my fingers while continuing my attack of her clit with my tongue, I reached up and worked a finger inside of her tight little hole. She began bucking at my touch and felt as if she could hardly concentrate on the blow job she so wanted me to enjoy. I continued to lap at her cunny, and Hanni started moving involuntarily; I could feel how strong her core was as her hips bucked in my hands. I sucked her clit into my mouth and pulsed around it as Hanni neared her orgasm, her pussy now getting wetter with each passing second.

Hanni, too, was getting the desired effect out of her efforts; I could barely keep up licking at her with my tongue in between heavy breaths as Hanni's head bobbed over my stiff cock. I had pulled her on top of me by now and placed a blanket over our bodies. The captain's chairs hid our heads from view, but if our parents had flipped the lights on, we would easily be found out. Not to mention that Hanni let out the occasional squeal that was just quiet enough to be drowned out by the radio. I was glad of it because I loved the sweet sounds that Hanni made, letting me know I was doing a good job on her.

"Hanni... Hanni... I'm almost there," I alerted her.

I expected her to release me as I continued stimulating her with my fingers and tongue, but Hanni had no such plans. Seconds away from release, she could feel me unintentionally thrusting toward her, and she took me in as far as I could go, massaging my soft sack with her nimble fingers. Once, twice, a third time,e she slid her luscious lips almost entirely up and down over the length of my cock. On the third, she held me there, and I began to pump my semen into her mouth. I was in heaven, breathing out heavily onto her wet pussy as I shot rope after rope into her throat. Never before had a blowjob made me orgasm so hard. I shuddered as Hanni pressed her lips over my sensitive tip, swallowing and erasing all traces of my release.

But Hanni had been close just before I came, so as she proudly kissed the tip of my member, I picked right back up where I had left off. Hanni was back in no time to her panting and twisting about as I grasped firmly at the soft skin of her ass and began to sink my tongue into her soaked canal. She tasted so sweet, and I held her tight as she involuntarily fought my hold on her because the pleasure was so intense. She was dripping now and had to bury her head in the seat to hide her moans from our parents. I began to fear that they might turn around, but ignored the thought as I sent my sister over the edge. She arched her back, pressing against me as I continued plunging my large tongue in and out of her, making sure to connect with her clit every time. Hanni came hard, and as her eyes rolled backward and her vision went stark white, she was immersed in a warm bath of ecstasy. It flowed over her body forever, and when she finally came to, she had to push my head away from her drenched pussy; even my breath was too much for the sensitivity I had caused her.

She returned to the spooning position, and we lay there with each other. Two lovers lay in a post-orgasmic bliss, unfathomably satisfied and proud.

"I don't think I'm ever going to be able to let you go, Hanni," I spoke to her softly.

"You don't have to," she whispered back. "Besides, I don't know where you learned it, but I've never cum like that from oral in my life, and I'm not about to give that up."

We held each other close, our unknowing parents sitting only a few feet away. Hanni's backside felt so good against my front that I still couldn't imagine sleeping despite the release we had both shared minutes before. Hanni's shorts and panties were still bunched just below her knees, so when my cock started to stir again, it pressed right between the gap between her legs. She was wet as ever, and my shaft slid slowly along her slit as it filled along with my desires.

"No way," Hanni protested, "it's too risky."

But as she resisted me verbally, her body sang another tune. With my hands exploring and massaging the tips of my fingers coming into contact with the sides of her breasts, Hanni once again began to writhe under My attention. I grasped at her body, hands firmly over 32C tits, her perfect, erect nipples poking into my palms. She could distinguish the tip of my cock from my shaft as we both began to gyrate against each other, Hanni still resisting penetration. It was almost animalistic; our bodies moved independently, and we needed each other just as much as we had the first time, only the night before. At some point, Hanni's worries about being discovered by our parents began to dissolve; she could only think of getting Y/N inside her. I hadn't even thought about our parents since I had first had my cock in the playmate's mouth minutes earlier, and I wasn't about to start now. Just as we thrust a final time and pulled away from each other, Hanni reached down between us and pointed my rod at her opening once more. I pushed past her slick folds and into her drenched tunnel, feeling like I belonged nowhere else as her walls clamped down on me.

"Do you two want to stop for something to eat or drink before you fall asleep?" Both the children froze as our mother looked back at them.

With my hard cock now fully inside of her, Hanni could barely think, let alone respond to her mother. It was all the two of us could do just to stop from continuing our incestuous activity without even responding. Hanni's bald pussy pulsed in anticipation, gushing around the invading member and ready for it to begin thrusting in and out of her. With much effort, Hanni managed, "I think I'd rather... oohhh... full at the moment, Mom." I could hear the ecstasy she was feeling in her voice and was now afraid our mother might too, but I gave her a daring little thrust mid-sentence anyway.

Hanni turned her head and looked at me wide-eyed, shocked that I would carelessly jeopardize our secrecy by fucking her as she spoke to our mother. Her big green eyes staring into my only made me want her more, and I pulled slowly out of her and pushed back in again, watching her mouth open, and pupils dilate in response. I couldn't even stop my slow assault on Hanni as she addressed me,

"You too Y/N," my father, Dad asked, "are you too comfortable back there to stop?"

"Yeah, pop, you don't know how good it feels..." I thrust into her again, "being able to get some..." another thrust, "rest finally."

"Alright then, we will see you in the AM," said my father.

Hanni and I were already miles away when our mother turned out the final light in the front, and the only lights came from the dashboard and headlights. We were the only ones on the road, and Hanni and I were in complete darkness. I resumed sliding my cock in and out of my big sister, the heat and feeling of having her tunnel wrapped around me excruciatingly pleasurable. She moved just right, and I relished the feeling of my hands upon her, feeling her strong, sexy body moving in front of me. I kissed her neck and sucked at it, her skin tasted sweet, and I wasn't even surprised. I pulled my cock out of her and held the tip right against her opening. I then prodded slowly at her, pushing into her pussy less than an inch each time. Hanni made a frustrated moan and reached down between us.

"God damn you....uhhh," she let out as I pushed into her just a bit, "just fuck me.... put it in.... fuck......ohh...... you asshole."

I loved what I was doing to her. Her need for me was genuine, and I enjoyed teasing her like this. One more prod and Hanni's patience was gone. She reached down and took a firm grasp of my cock, and pulled it towards her. Her hand wrapped around me felt so good that I lost track of my intentions and started to oblige her. The feeling of being halfway inside my sister and her hand holding onto my other half was like no other feeling in the world. In one last effort, I stopped and held there, grinning.

"If you don't fuck me.....oh god..... right now," Hanni demanded, "I'm going to straddle you.... and ride you right in front of mom and dad."

Happy with the results of my teasing, I gave in to Hanni and thrust the rest of my cock inside her velvety tunnel. I moved slowly at first and began to pick up speed, but Hanni was now panting for her approval. After a minute or so of jamming my pelvis against her soft, grab-able ass, I was now pounding into my sister with passion, and Hanni rotated her hips in earnest to get more of me inside of her. She felt like she had never been filled quite this perfectly and grasped onto my hands, interlocking our fingers as if to tell me.

Now free to move about, the little gymnast in Hanni maneuvered so I lay under her, and she rested atop me, weighing down against my chest as we remained locked together at the hips. I could only make out a little bit of the playmate's body, so I again began to paw at her with my hands. She loved the feeling of my big, strong fingers probing at her, rubbing every inch of her body and squeezing her breasts and ass lightly. Hanni lifted her tiny hips and then sank back down hard on my engorged member. Her mound mashed against me as she did so, and she rotated around a bit upon each meeting to stimulate herself further.

"Y/N... Y/N..." Hanni whispered in my ear with lust thick in her voice.

Her panting into my neck drove me crazy, even more so when she flicked her little tongue over my neck and earlobe. I took hold of her pistoning hips and added to her up-and-down plunging motion by pushing up to meet her. Our lips eventually found each other, and Hanni rubbed a hand through my hair as we explored each other's mouths. Hanni's tongue wrestled mine intensely, mimicking the rhythmic movement of our bodies.

Hanni could feel her orgasm approaching, and she knew it would be a powerful one. The little blonde playmate thought of how taboo it was that she was fucking her little brother and so dangerously close to our parents at that. The thought only served to bring her closer to climax, and Hanni continued to slide up and down on her brother's pole in search of it. She whimpered into my mouth and then released my lips slightly, breathing into them. The soft blows of her breath were stimulating and sensual; I was now close to cumming as well.

"I'm close, Hanni," I warned her.

"Oh my God, me too," my sister managed between thrusts. "Come inside me, please, Y/N... uhhh... come inside."

Her begging brought me so close to release that I held on for dear life so my sister could have time to climax. I didn't have to wait long, three more full strokes into her moist channel, and she was clawing at my back as she began to cum. My body tensed, and Hanni sat down hard on me, impaled and writhing on my cock. Then it hit: my sister and I began to orgasm in unison, clutching each other tight. Jet after jet, I pumped into her, and Hanni bit down on my muscular shoulder to hold back her screams. She could feel herself being filled with my cum, and her pussy only clamped down harder on me to experience it. As I released a torrent inside my sister, I was in absolute bliss, cumming so hard that I pushed into more strongly, seeking further depths in which to spray my incestuous seed. She was mine, and if I was going to mark my territory, I wanted to bury my cum as deep inside her unbelievably tight pussy as I possibly could. Hanni embraced it and shifted to allow me deeper, bucking in time with her heartbeat on my cock. She milked every single drop out of me as waves of ecstasy washed over her. Hanni's soft cries of passion were so sexy I felt like I was once again in a dream. My sister, the playmate of the year, was still climaxing atop me, holding my rod firmly inside of her as she came. I had her until she shuddered for the last time, my cock still too sensitive to move. Hanni relished the feeling of still being filled, and she lay limp atop me, taking deep breaths to recover.

It made me smile to think of how careless we were when making love, casting aside all cares in search of each other. Hanni's tight t-shirt was bunched over her beautiful breasts, and her bottoms had fallen to the ground. She was disheveled as we got up, and we both basked in our post-orgasmic amazement. Suddenly, a light flashed in the cabin, and our mother grabbed water from the package in the middle row. Hanni's shorts and panties were visible on the ground from her seat, and her naked children were a foot away from them. Were it not for the blanket, she would have been able to see my mostly-erect cock still buried inside Hanni, her daughter, fluids from our lovemaking escaping between us. Furthermore, seeing Hanni lying directly atop me would have taken minimal effort. We held our breath and begged that our mother wouldn't discover the hot, incestuous romp that had occurred right behind her.

Sure enough, Mom's eyes moved quickly over the cast-aside bottoms, her brain not making the connection. As she shut off the light, both of her children sighed in relief.

"That was close," I sighed. Hanni only giggled in response.

With that, I teased Hanni with one more little thrust and then slid my softening dick out of her. Hanni grinned naughtily at the action and kissed me firmly. Our tongues played lethargically for a moment before I rolled Hanni off of me. We hugged each other close, my package pressing tenderly against her folds and Hanni's soft breasts against my chest. Making eye contact, we examined each other in satisfied states before drifting off to sleep. We still had days of sharing a room ahead of us, but for now, fucking each other in the backseat of a car driven by our parents seemed enough for a lifetime, or at least until we woke up the following day.

[celestialk99]

Desperate Housewives: Special - Cleansing Weekend: From Good Friday to Easter Sunday

Male Reader x Irene

Tags: Smut, Squirting, Creampie, Anal, DP - But not the usual DP, Toys, Cleansing, Favorite Number 69, Mind-breaking?

Masterlist / Mobile Masterlist

.

Part 1 & Part 2

.

.

“Yeah I’m good.” You breathe through your nose to gain composure.

“Just taking in that morning coffee brew.” You laugh at what your wife says before mouthing out a curse word.

“Yeah, I wish you were here too, enjoying a nice cup of coffee next to me.” The image of your lovely wife sitting next to you, her head on your shoulders disappears quickly.

You mouth out another swear word as your legs get slightly weak. You get light headed until your wife calls out your name again.

“Yeah I’m still here.” She tells you, she has to go.

“Ah okay, don’t work so hard okay. Tell the ladies I said ‘Hi’.” Your wife laughs at your request.

She tells you, she’ll tell her co-workers and boss you said ‘Hi’. The call ends.

“You know, that’s another sin.” You let out a notable sigh as you're finally able to look down.

You watch as Irene stares up at you, taking your cock back into her mouth. Your shaft glistens with the spit, when Irene was sucking you off earlier and when you were on the phone with your wife.

“You want me to tell my wife that our pastor’s wife is down on her knees sucking my cock?” Irene’s lips reach the base of your cock, just as your cock reaches her throat.

You feel the pressure her throat applies to the head of your cock. The pressure and pleasure shuts you up. Pulling her lips back, you then feel the subtle nibbles of her teeth on your cock. As you do, you feel yourself get shoved more into Irene’s throat. The movement from side to side Irene gives you makes your eyes roll back into your head.

Unsheathing from your cock, Irene lets out an audible gasp for air. You look down, seeing the trails of spit connecting from your cock to her luscious lips. Seeing what you see as well, she grins sinisterly at the sight before taking you in and sucking your cock again.

She stares up at you, both of you locking eyes together. Her angelic eyes fill sinister intent, telling you this is just the beginning.

Her pace picks up, as she face fucks herself on your cock. No hands needed, only the movement of her head and neck is needed. Each slide into her mouth, her tongue graces the underside of your cock, delivering the pleasure you need and want from her. Each slide into her mouth, you are met with the back of her throat. Hitting as if you were hitting her womb like when the two of you had a cleansing session.

The stare down between the two of you goes on, as does the pleasure. Drool seeps out from the corners of Irene’s mouth, as she can’t contain it anymore. They drip onto the carpet you just had cleaned yesterday. It doesn’t matter though, her drool drips onto her nude body as well. The very nude body she now touches.

One hand cups her perky tits, as the other slides down between her legs. The moan you hear from her, tells you she’s getting off on her fingers. Pleasuring herself, her deep throating comes to an end. It didn’t matter though, what was once immense pleasure turns into pleasurable edging.

Her moans vibrate on your cock, sending shockwaves to your pleasure receptors. Only taking in half of your cock, Irene diligently takes care of it. Making sure each lick and swirl of her tongue hits the right spot and gland. It is only within a few moments that she coats your entire cock again and again with spit.

Two bobs of her head forward, and Irene finally pulls back. She sucks the head of your cock diligently, taking in whatever precum she can before popping you out of her mouth. She spits your precum back on your cock after getting the taste of it. With a grip on your cock, she strokes you fast and hard.

“Fuck me now. Fuck your sins on to this holy body.” Irene lets go of your cock and gets up on her two feet.

Irene’s plan was to get fuck and for you to spill your sinful seeds inside of her. But you had other plans. You weren’t done using her holy mouth and throat yet.

You grab onto Irene’s waist, just as she grabs onto your arm. You pick up the petite lady with ease, turning her upside down as she screams out. You toss her over your shoulder, before lowering her head down to your cock. In a tombstone position, she slaps your thigh hard.

“You fucking monster, let me down!” You pay no attention to her request.

You adjust Irene’s position, making sure she’s straight with you. You hold on firmly to her small frame, so as to not drop her. Spotting her glistening pussy in front of you, you latch on to it. She lets out an audible moan to the pleasure of being eaten out. Her little bush patch tickles your chin, as her juices rush out. Irene’s weak slaps hit you but to no avail.

“Let me down…” Her voice dies down as moans replace it.

Before you know it, Irene surrenders to her role. You feel the wetness of her mouth again. You adjust the hold on Irene, as she yelps out before resuming her task of sucking you off.

Your tongue flicks at her stiff clit, before shoving it inside Irene’s cunt. Immediately her red velvet walls constrict around your tongue. You feel more juices leak out of her as you retract your tongue out. You feast on her juices before returning to her clit sucking on it.

Popping your cock out, Irene screams out. The grip she has on your cock is weak, she does her best to stroke it. Whiny moans come from her, as she takes you back into her mouth. A few weak bobs of her head is all you get from her before she spits your cock out.

A pleasurable cry comes from her, as her juices squirt out into your mouth. It takes you by surprise, as you spill some of it. Your sexual instincts are fast enough though, as you compose yourself and gulp down what she gives you.

You savor the taste that was the holy waters of Irene. You clean her cunt up, just like how she would usually clean you up after a blowjob or a session. Setting her down, she wobbles on her feet about to fall back. You catch her, bringing her into your arms. She looks up at you, her angelic eyes not filled with sinister intent but with rage.

You're slapped on the right side of your cheek hard. You feel the sting of it before you're pushed back hard by her. You thank the couch behind you for cushioning your fall. You straighten yourself out just in time to be greeted with another slap by Irene, this time on the left side of your face.

Just as you start to rub the sting out on the left side of your face, Irene grabs a hold of your head. She makes sure you are staring right at her and locking eyes with her. The fury is still within her eyes. You feel wrath coming your way, just as you do though… she places a kiss on your lips.

One that is full of forgiveness and passionate love. Both your tongues intertwine, both not fighting for dominance like usual. Instead they dance in unison. The kiss breaks, as Irene looks at you, cupping your face.

“Fuck me now. For real this time.” You nod to her words, granting the angel her request so as to not upset her again.

A raise of her hips and lowering them is all that's needed. Your cock parts her labia apart before spearing her tight insides open. 

“That’s it…” Irene hugs you tightly, as she nibbles on your right earlobe. “That’s the sinful cock I’m looking for.” 

The hot breath of air gives way to your goosebumps rising. You grab hold of Irene’s ass, keeping her in place. Both your heads meet. Soon both your lips connect together again, with you thrust your cock up into Irene.

Irene does her best to keep kissing you but she can’t. She seems weaker than ever and more vulnerable than ever before. The kiss breaks, as she lets out a moan and looks behind her, seeing you thrusting up into her cunt.

She grabs onto her left ass cheek before weakness falls on her. She grabs onto your shoulders again. The angel on your lap does her best to keep her moans contained but she can’t. Each moan she tries to contain, ends up slipping out of her.

If there was anything you’ve noticed from Irene after all these cleansing sessions. It was that - She loved control. It was something she bathed in, something she tried to do right now. Something that she was clearly failing at.

You take the opportunity to your advantage. You’ve always submitted to her, due to the sheer fact she was fucking you for the greater good. As long as you were getting it from her, you didn't mind it. Sure, you tugged on her leash of control from time to time, just like earlier. But right now, was something different.

You pick up your pace, as your thighs start slapping up against Irene’s ass. Whatever hold she had left on containing her moans broke. She holds on to you tighter, as she lets you have your way with her cunt.

She’s dripping wet at this point. Each thrust gets more intense then the next. You’ve felt her be tight but not this tight. He slick and juices are the only thing allowing you to keep pushing in. You know she’s about to cum again.

A few rapid-hard thrusts it is all it takes. It seems you hit the sweet spot for her, as her hips buckle off your lap instantly. Within moments, your cock and abdomen is soaked with her juices.

Irene falls back onto your lap, as you capture her within your arms again. You hold her back ,as you stick her chest out to you. You take one of her perky breasts into your mouth, sucking on her nipple.

You feel the subtle grind she has on your cock, as you suck away. You switch to the next breasts as you stare up at her. Her face shows how exhausted she is from her second orgasm. Despite the look, her body says otherwise. Her grinding starts to get more intense, as you feast on her breasts. You know she wants more.

You move her to the side, getting her off your lap. It seems some sense kicks into Irene, as she looks at you disappointed. Disappointed in the fact that, it seemed the two of you were done. But she was dead wrong. If she could read your minds, like angels do. She would know, you just wanted to switch positions. 

You squeeze in between her and the couch, laying on your side. You grab a hold of her leg, as she finally understands what you want. She hesitantly gets in the right position, being the little spoon to your big spoon. You brush the head of your cock against her pussy lips. She closes her eyes and arches her head back to you. She opens her eyes seeing you, as you continue to tease her.

“Ready for these sinful seeds?” She weakly smirks at you.

“Give them to me.” The two of you share a quick kiss.

As the kiss breaks, you push your cock forward. Irene gasps out to the pleasure of feeling your cock again. Reaching back, she grabs the back of your neck for support.

You aren’t slow or fast this time. You're in between, making sure Irene feels every inch of your cock. You spear in and out of her, each time hitting the right spots to send her close and close to the edge of climax again.

As for you, her velvet insides deliver just as much pleasure to you. The build up picks right off from where you left off earlier. Her tight insides pulsate and constrict around your shaft, each time you thrust into her. Even with your much slower pace than before, you were about to reach your peak as well.

“I’m going to cum Irene…” Irene looks back at you with her glossy eyes.

“Cum with me. Cum with me…” Her tone is needy.

She captures your lips with hers for a quick kiss. It all breaks when your cock hits her most sensitive spot. Her head arches back to your shoulder. Her mouth gapes open.

“Fuck…” Her curse word is the signal to her own climax.

Her body trembles in place, as her hold on your neck tightens. Your free hand cups one of her breasts. You squeeze them, as you continue to fuck her through her orgasm. Her juices seep out of her cunt and on to your thighs and hers. You deliver a few shallow thrusts into Irene before stopping.

Irene opens her eyes and looks at you. The hand she has on the back of your neck, comes and cups your face.

“You didn’t cum with me.” You move your face to her hand, kissing it.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” You and Irene’s head meet. “I can still cum though right?” Irene lets out a cute laugh. One you’ve never heard before.

“I wouldn’t be doing my job of ‘cleansing you of your sins’ now wouldn’t I?” You love the response from her.

Slipping out of her, you get off the couch and onto your feet. Irene sits herself up on the couch before grabbing your cock and starting to suck on it. You groan out to the pleasure of her mouth again. She gives you the eye contact you love and pops you out of her mouth.

“How do you want me?” You don’t respond to her, instead you show her.

Grabbing her ankles, you raise her legs up. A yelp of surprise comes from her, as she sinks into the couch. Throwing both of her legs over your shoulders, you slip into her cunt again, filling her up immediately.

A low groan and then a scream of pleasure comes from Irene. She grips on to your arms with her small hands. She feels how deep you are in this new position. It’s one she’s never tried nor have you tried it on her. The look on her face says it all, the look of anticipation.

The first initial pull makes Irene shudder. Her eyes close as her nails dig into your arm. An exhale of air comes from her, when you finally stop retreating. She opens her eyes and looks at you with anticipation again.

Pushing forward, Irene bites her lips as pleasure strikes her again. Your cock stretches out her tight insides, as it does its best to clamp around your cock. You fill her to the brim again, as you hit her womb. A gasp comes from Irene, as her nails dig deeper into your skin.

“Did I hurt you?” Irene shakes her head.

“You’ve done it multiple times. It’s just…” Irene grins. “I haven’t had you this balls deep before.” You smirk at her description of how deep you were inside of her.

“Good, I hope you don't mind then if I continue.” You retreat without warning, catching Irene off guard.

With a snap of your hips, you drive back into Irene. She screams out to the sudden pleasure and before endless moans slip out of her.

In and out you went. Each thrust of your hips hits against her ass, echoing the sound throughout your living room. As you continue to pound away at Irene’s cunt, the small bounces from the couch sends Irene’s hips back onto your cock.

You take pleasure in the sight before you, as Irene’s eye roll back into her head completely. The whites in her eyes showing, as drool behind to seep out from the corner of her mouth. Gone was the controlling church bitch you first met months ago. Now in its place was a submissive housewife being broken in by you.

“I’m going to cum Irene!” You growl as your loans tingle.

Irene doesn’t say anything back, as you take the last few thrusts you need inside her holy cunt. Burying yourself deep inside of her, you fill her womb with your cum. Each spurt fills her womb with your cum.

You feel your calf tightens, as if you were about to cramp up. The orgasm was too intense for you. Out of all the sessions you’ve had with Irene, this was the most intense one you’ve had.

You slip out of Irene, as a whiny moan comes from her. You take a couple steps back and sit on the coffee table behind you. You take in the view of Irene’s freshly used pussy. It glistens with her juices, as your cum starts to leak out of her.

.

.

Irene lays on top of you, as the two of you cuddle on the couch. Her sudden appearance and cleansing session was odd to you. You didn’t mind it one bit, it was just odd how she just showed up. Usually, Irene would let you know ahead of time. This time she didn’t, hence you on the phone with your wife, while Irene gave you a blowjob.

“Where's your husband? Aren’t you supposed to be with him on a day like today?” Irene groans out in disgust and gets off you.

She tosses the throw blanket that was on top of her to the side. Picking up her white lace thong, she puts it on. You watch as the back end of the thong fades in between her supple cheeks. You never imagined a woman like Irene to wear such a thing. Then again, you never imagined fucking her as well.

“Hey, I’m sorry if I said something wrong.” You get up and hold Irene’s hand.

She whips it away from you before putting on the rest of her clothes. With a brush of her hair back, she grabs her jacket and takes her leave.

“Irene!” She stares back at you, as you wrap the throw blanket around your waist.

“What’s going on?” She doesn’t answer you. All she does is stare daggers at you before taking her leave.

.

.

You scroll through a delivery app on your phone. You could cook like usual but you decide against it. You needed a break from cooking. As you scroll through the app, your doorbell rings. You questionably look at the door and go to open it. Your eyes widen, upon seeing Irene at the door with two tote bags in hand.

“Can I come in?” You make way for her to come in.

You wonder why Irene’s back. She never comes back to your place after a session. She either stayed for a duration of two days or left right after. You were curious now. The odd behavior from her, the loss of control during your cleansing session. It was not typical Irene behavior.

“I-”

“You don’t mind if I use your kitchen to make us dinner right?” You were stunned by her question.

“Uh no. Go right ahead.” She gives you a polite smile and then a nod thanking you.

Irene making dinner for you, wasn’t on your bingo card tonight. You asked if she needed help but she would always brush you away. Now here you were, with a nice piece of salmon on your plate, followed by some delicious sides.

Irene, sitting to your right, extends a hand out to you. You hold her hand firmly, as she closes her eyes and bows her head. You follow suit. Nothing is heard from her for what seems like an eternity. You're tempted to open your eyes and peek if Irene was praying or just poking fun at you. 

You decide against opening your eyes for curiosity sake. Irene was not the joking type. Sure she had busted jokes with the fellow housewives at church but with you, never. You wait for Irene to say the silent prayer for the meal before you. Before you know it, your patient is paid off with an “amen”.

Grabbing your utensils, you cut into the nicely seared salmon. The texture of the salmon flakes off with ease, as small bits of oil ooze from it. With a bite, the flavors bust out of the salmon. Your mouth waters more, as you take in the flavors.

“Good?” You look at Irene unable to answer her.

You nod your head to her, as your left speechless. She chuckles at your reaction.

“Don’t lie to me, if it isn’t. I can usually tell.” She cuts into her own piece of salmon.

“It’s delicious, really.”  You're finally able to voice your opinion to her.

Her salmon was truly something marvelous.

A shy smile and a blush forms on her face. Something you’ve never seen before. You take in the moment and memorize it.

Cutting into the salmon again, you take a bite of it. Just as you savor the flavor again, Irene says something catching you off guard.

“You don’t mind if I stay over for the night right?” Irene delicately chews her food, as the two of you lock eyes.

You want to ask her why she isn't going home. Where her husband was and if he would question her being missing. You want to ask her but you don’t. You remember her earlier outburst and decide against it.

“Yeah, feel free to.” A joyous smile appears on her face before she focuses back on her food.

You're thankful for your wife being gone on this holiday weekend. Only God knows how it’d be with your wife being home.

.

.

Dinner ends with not much conversation between you and Irene. You go to the sink with the dishes, as Irene takes hold of them.

“I can do the dishes, since you cooked.” Irene shakes her head.

“Best if you go take a hot shower and relax instead. I’ll do the dishes.” You're not sure why Irene recommended you take a shower, but you know you could use one.

It finally dawns on you that you haven’t bathed since your earlier cleansing session with Irene.

“Sure…” You let go of the dishes, as Irene places them in the sink.

“I hope -” Irene cuts you off.

“If you're wondering about having bad body odor, you don’t.” She cracks another smile at you. 

Again, one you haven’t seen before.

You nod to her words and take your leave for the shower.

.

.

Your shower was longer than you’d want it to be. Despite that though, you felt refreshed. You wrap a towel around your waist and exit the bathroom. Walking to the kitchen, you see Irene isn’t there.

“Irene?” You get no response.

You wonder if she had left without telling you. Just as you wonder where she could be, you hear a noise come from your bedroom. You make your way there cautiously. Seeing the door cracked open, your eyes wide once you get a good peak through the crack of the door.

The sight before you finally tells you what the sound you heard was. On all fours, nude, with her ass raised in the air, Irene moves a pink rabbit sex toy in and out of her cunt. Her moans spew out of her, not hiding how much she’s enjoying the pleasure the toy gives her.

As you spot the dildo within Irene’s pussy, something shiny catches your eyes. You don’t have to search for it. Just above her pussy, was a shiny piece of jewelry logged in where her asshole was.

The site before sends blood rushing to your loins quickly. You drop your towel and open the door wider, making sure the creaking sound of the door can be heard.

Irene turns her head towards you with a blissful smile. The toy is still whirling in her cunt, as she thrusts it in and out of her.

“You’re finally out of the shower.” You stroke your cock, as curiosity gets you.

“What’s this for? Another cleansing?” Irene shakes her head.

“Not yours, but mine.” Her words stun you, as your mouth runs dry.

“This is me… the true me. Before I was a holy body for Christ, you can say I was like the proustite Mary...” Irene pushes the toy deeper into her, causing her to scream out in pleasure.

“Not a prostitute like her but…” Another cry of pleasure comes from her.

“But someone who loves sex, especially…” Irene brings her free hand to the anal plug.

She pushes it in more. Her body arches, as much as it’s allowed to.

“You don’t mind helping a helpless housewife cleanse herself of her sins right? Especially on a day like today?” You shake your head at her question.

You didn’t mind one bit.

You make your way behind her and drop to your knees. You spot the damp spot on your bed sheets and on the carpet floor. The toy is still whirling in place, as her juices drip out of her.

“Sorry, I couldn’t hold it in anymore when you were showering.” You grab hold of the toy, making Irene shudder.

“It’s okay…” You push the toy in more, as she lets out a groan.

“I don’t think you need this anymore though.” You pull out the toy.

Moving on its own in the air, you see Irene’s juices coat it. A slide of the button is all that’s needed for it to shut itself off. You soothingly touch Irene’s ass as you show her the toy. One look is all she needs before she opens her mouth. You stick the toy in, allowing her to taste her own juices. 

As Irene tastes her own juices, you in turn have your own little tasting as well. You're tempted to go to her tight asshole right away. The jewel that shines brightly catches your eyes many times but you decide against it. You still remember the only tasting you’ve had of her ass, this past Christmas.

Your lips latch on to her cunt, as you hum out to her taste. You suck and lick around her cunt, making sure you clean every inch of it well. You then shove your tongue inside her cunt, moving it, wiggling it. Your tongue gets coated with her sweet juices. You taste buds pop off, as you retreat your tongue back.

You slurp and lick her cunt before giving it one full swipe. The subtle movement of your tongue on her anal plug makes her whimper.

“Take it out. Take it out, nice and slow and then…” Irene sucks on the dildo briefly as if she was trying to satisfy another person.

“And then eat my ass out. Eat it, lick it... just like last time.”  You obliged to her request.

You gave her one more good full swipe. Spreading her cheeks apart, your fingers then grab at the anal plug. A slight tug tells you Irene still needs to be loosened up.

You're nice and slow taking out the plug, just as Irene wanted. You watch the chrome design of the anal plug show itself. You watch as it stretches Irene’s tight asshole out, making its exit. Irene coos out to the plug being taken out. Her tight asshole clenching together.

You get a sample of her ass juices. A full swipe of your tongue on the anal plug is all you need to reach your high. You toss the plug in front of Irene, as she still sucks on her pink toy.

You lower your head to Irene's ass, smelling the strawberry scented lube she used. Your tongue swipes at her puckered hole. A whiny moan comes from Irene, as you pick up the artificial strawberry taste. It adds to the already present taste Irene has. You dive in and latch on to Irene’s asshole.

Your tongue swipes and licks at her entrance, rimming her. You circle her tight hole, weakening it, making sure it easily props open when you do the inevitable.

A few more swipes and circles of her tight asshole, is all that's needed. Your tongue sharpens and dips into Irene’s asshole.

“Oh, fuck…” Irene’s sultry voice gets to you.

It tells you how much she enjoys it. 

You continue your probe of her asshole. Her hole widens more than you thought it would. It allows more of your tongue to enter in. Subtle movements from your head is all that’s needed, to get Irene cooing.

“Oh god… your tongue is so deep in my ass…” A devilish smirk appears on your face as you take in the taste of Irene’s ass.

“You love it don’t you?” Irene grabs hold of her ass, spreading it for you.

“Of course I do. Now shut up and keep tongue fucking my asshole.” You do as the needy housewife says.

Your neck does most of the work, as your tongue spears in and out of Irene’s tight asshole. Each thrust of your tongue in and out of her drives her crazy. Her moans become louder and more incoherent, with swear words mixed in.

“Oh god, that’s it. Fuck. Tongue fuck that dirty hole…” Her last word ends in a higher pitch.

You hit a spot in her anal cavity that drives a spike in pleasure for her. You kiss and suck her asshole before returning to tongue fucking it.

“Fuck me in the ass now. I can’t wait any longer…” Irene’s voice is filled with need.

You get up on your feet, as she looks back. You stroke your hard cock, ready to enter her tight asshole. Just as you grab the bottle of lube off the bed, Irene turns around facing you. She grabs at your cock and looks up at you.

“Let me suck this cock first. Let me get it all nice and sloppy for you.” You don’t even get to answer her, as Irene helps herself to your cock.

You groan out, as Irene focuses on the upper half of your cock immediately. Fast and sloppy, is the method Irene chose. The slurping sound she lets out and the amount of saliva coating your cock, gets you going. The rhythmic pace, at which she strokes on the lower half of your cock gets you going as well.

The amount of pleasure Irene applies to the first half of your cock, is enough to make you blow your load. Although frantic, each passing of her tongue and lips hit the glands on your cock, driving you near the edge of climax.

You knew you had to stop this if you wanted a taste of Irene’s ass. You pull away as Irene tries to lick your cock but misses. You grip your cock tightly, as to not potentially bust a load if you did. Irene chuckles, as if she was drunk on your cock.

“You love that don’t you?” You don’t answer her, as you concentrate on calming your dick down.

“Maybe I’ll add that to our next cleansing. Now though…” Irene sits on the bed before laying on her back.

Propping herself up on her side, Irene then shows you her ass, spreading an ass cheek for you.

“Time to fuck my ass with that big fat cock.”

With the lube bottle still in hand, you dowse your already slick cock. The excessive lube drips down on your pristine carpet. Irene soothingly caresses her ass, circling it and hypnotizing you to her.

Lining up against her asshole, you try to push in. Her entrance doesn’t budge open, as you try to push in again. Irene licks her lips devilishly before letting out a sinister chuckle.

“Your big cock can’t fit in?” You push in again, getting the head of your cock in before it slips out.

Irene chuckles again before grabbing your cock. Guiding it and lining it up perfectly, she pushes you in. The head of your cock piercing her asshole open.

“Cleanse this dirty hole…” You advance more into her asshole. “Oh, fuck…” Her curse word is whiny and full of lust.

You stuff her with as much of your cock as possible before letting Irene adjust to you. You feel the insides of her anal cavity pulsate and constrict around your cock. The very ring, you rimmed earlier snuggly wraps around your shaft as well.

“Think I can start moving now.” Irene soothingly caresses her ass again, in the same circular motion.

“Yeah, but go nice and slow. Pour more lube on, as you thrust in and out.” You do as Irene instructs.

You pull out slowly before thrusting back in.

“Oh god, yes…” Irene’s eyes close shut, feeling each time you pull in and out of her.

You squirt the lube onto your cock and Irene’s ass, as you continue your movement. You're overly gracious with the lube, as the excess spills on to your wife’s new pristine bedsheets.

“You're super tight.” You squeeze more lube onto your cock and Irene’s asshole.

She licks her lips and takes in the pleasurable feeling of getting her ass fucked before she answers you.

“Of course. It’s barely used… Oh fuck…” Her head arches back as her eyes shut again.

“Your cock is so deep in my ass… Oh fuck… Fuck yeah” You pick up your pace just a little.

It makes Irene licks her lips to the pleasure she feels. You give her asshole a couple more thrusts before pulling out. Gripping her ass cheek, Irene spreads it as best she can. Showing you, her now gaped asshole.

“You like that? That’s all from your cock..” You shove your cock back into her, causing her to once again arch her head back and shut her eyes.

Her constant moans resume and so does her cursing. As you continue to thrust into her, you feel Irene move her ass against your pelvis. You stop your movement as she continues to fuck her asshole on your shaft. It isn’t until she notices it herself that you aren’t moving anymore, causing her to stop.

“Sorry, it just felt so good.” She smiles devilishly at you.

You pull out of her, as her asshole closes. With a hold of her thighs, you adjust her on to her back. You raise both her legs up. Being the good housewife she was, she grabs the back of her thighs and keeps her legs raised for you.

“Put that big cock back in my ass.” She licks her lips once more for you.

Gone was the strict son-of-a-bitch housewife, who cleansed you of your sins. In its place now was an anal loving housewife, who you never knew existed.

You squeeze the bottle of lube over your cock and on to Irene’s lower half. The water-based lube soaks her cunt and drips down to where her asshole is. You circle the entrance of her asshole with your cock a few times. With a push, her asshole swallows your cock whole again.

You don’t wait for Irene to adjust to your size again. Once partially in, you decide to start fucking her. Screams of pleasure fill the room, as you start to fully fill her asshole with more of your cock.

“That’s it! Oh god! Fuck that tight asshole, stretch it out! Oh my fucking god, it’s so fucking good!” You amp up your pace full on.

Her sultry words get to you, as each praise eggs you on to destroy her asshole.

You spot her lubed up cunt in front of you. You place your thumb on Irene’s clit, rubbing it in circles. Irene buckles her hips forward meeting the thrust of your cock into her ass.

“Keep rubbing my clit, while you fuck my ass!” Irene screams out after the last word.

Your torso is soon soaked with her juices, as each shot of her juices sprays on to you. You continue to fuck her through her orgasm, until only dripples of her juices leak out and on to your cock. You give Irene one full thrust in, filling the insides of her asshole fully before pulling out.

You take a step back to admire the view, as Irene makes sure to show you how gaped her asshole was now. You see the pink velvet walls of her asshole before it fades to darkness. A few clinches of her asshole, sends out the precum you’ve been leaking inside of her out. Flowing out, they then drip onto the side of your bed and to the carpet floor.

Letting her legs down, Irene then reaches back behind her. Grabbing the dildo, she turns it on to the lowest power. It whirls in place as Irene rubs the folds of her pussy with it.

“Come fuck my ass again, while I fuck myself in the pussy.” You don’t need to be told twice by Irene.

You squirt another gracious amount of lube onto your cock, as you jerk yourself off. Already feeling sensitive, you know you aren't going to last long. You squirt some lube on Irene's cunt and asshole, as you line up against her puckered hole.

“Inside or out.” Irene’s eyes widen and fill with lust, as you ask her the question.

“Inside. Do what my cowardice husband can’t do.”

You push into Irene’ as she screams out. You start thrusting right away, as Irene amps the power of her toy to the next and inserts it into herself. You grit your teeth, as you feel the tightness and pressure from her pussy push up against your cock.

“God, I feel like I’m being split open…” Irene’s hand works effortlessly, as she pulls the toy in and out of herself.

You thrust into Irene and stop. You let Irene fuck herself with the toy, watching the rhythm at which she fucked herself with it. Finding the rhythm, you pull out just on time as Irene pushes the toy in.

“Oh fuck! Use my fucking hole!” The rhythm is perfect and synchronous.

In and out, you and the toy went from their respective holes. Each sensation drives not just you but Irene more crazy and on to the edge of climax.

“I… Irene…” Your dam starts to break, as your cock twitches inside of Irene.

Irene doesn’t even respond to you. Her eyes roll in the back of her head, her mouth gape open, as drool seep out of it. Her hands now on autopilot, moving the toy in and out of her cunt.

You reach your orgasm first, unloading your thick pearly white cum into the insides of her asshole. Irene, feeling the hot sensation of your cum flooding the insides of her asshole, buckles her hips forward. A low groan comes from her, as her juices force out her toy. You're once again splashed by her juices before they dribble out of her and onto the bed and carpet.

You get winded and light headed. You slip yourself quickly out of Irene and take a step back.  The step back  soon turns into more, leading you to hit your clothes drawer. Irene on the other hand, still complete out, slumps onto the floor with a thud.

.

.

The tub of hot water relaxes you, as you take a sip of the cold bottle of water.

“Can I have some please?” You pass the bottle of water to Irene.

Laying against you, she takes several gulps of it before passing it back to you. You take a gulp this time before capping the drink and setting it aside.

You wrap your arms around Irene and bring her closer to you. You nudge the side of her head, causing her to look up to you. The two of you then share a kiss before it breaks.

“Wasn't too rough?” Irene smiles at you being worried for her well being.

She shakes her head to your answer before leaning back on your chest again.

“It was perfect.” You feel her ass pressing up against your semi-erected cock.

“I have a proposal for you?” Irene splashes some water on our exposed shoulders.

You kiss the very same areas she just splashed water on.

“What is it?” Irene looks up at you, leading you to be more curious as to what her proposal is.

.

.

“Fuck! Fuck me just like that!” Irene growls, as your cock slides in and out of her asshole.

It was the afternoon of Holy Saturday. Here you were fucking Irene, as if the two of you weren’t married.

“Fuck me like a dog! Use me like a whore in biblical times!”

It seemed the morning quickie and relentless night session before weren’t enough for Irene. You didn’t blame her though. She wanted as much as she could get before time was up.

“Ugh that’s it… Stay still, let me do all the work. Let this slutty, unworthy housewife fuck herself on your cock.” You arch your head back, as you cease your thrusting. 

Backing up against your cock, Irene fucks her own asshole on your shaft, as you watch on. Her ass cheek ripples with each impact. Her moans match how much pleasure she feels before she stops. She circles her hips around, adding a different pleasurable sensation to your cock before going back and pounding herself on it.

You take in the sensation and work Irene was putting in. You don’t hold back at all and unload into Irene’s asshole.

.

.

The night was young, as some folks would like to say.

You laid back against the bed frame. The frantic kiss between the two of you breaks, as Irene focuses all her efforts on riding your cock. She grinds hard against you, as she mumbles and moans out how great your cock feels in her pussy.

You know you can’t hold out much longer, with Irene edging you on earlier. You're ready to blow your load inside of her, knowing full well another round was going to come your way again later tonight.

“Fuck me… Fuck me!” Her grinding turns into harsh bounces, leading you to blowing your load early.

“Fuck… It’s so warm and hot.” Irene captures your lips, as her lower half starts grinding on your shaft, trying to get it stiff and hard again.

.

.

The morning alarm wakes you. With a tab on your phone, the alarm is turned off. You turn to the other side of the bed, wanting to cuddle with Irene. Reaching out to her, your hand finds nothing but an empty bedside. You jerk awake immediately, seeing she wasn’t on her side of the bed. You don’t hear the shower run, nor the smell of any good cooking.

Just as you reach for your phone, you see a note next to your phone. It’s written in nice penmanship.

Come to church today. It’s Easter, don’t be late. - Irene.

You look at your clock, seeing you have a little over an hour to spare.

.

.

“You're here!” You're greeted and hugged by Irene’s husband.

In his usual pastoral attire of a suit and tie. You see he’s added a pure white shawl with his attire. You see the cross stitching of a golden cross on it as well.

“Ah, I see you like the new addition.” He places a hand on your shoulders firmly.

“Over this past weekend, I went on a journey like Jesus did during his time in the desert…” You tune Irene’s husband out.

You see Irene in a pure white dress, matching the color of her husband’s scarf. She talks amongst the other housewives. You then spot the same style shawl that her husband has. It adorns her and covers her perhaps exposed shoulders. 

You look at Irene again, as the two of you finally lock eyes together. She gives you a faint smile, one that doesn’t resemble the smile you’ve come to know in the past two days.

Gone was the Irene, you spent fucking constantly in the last two days. Now in its place, was the old Irene. The stern, controlling, churching-going housewife, who cleansed you of your sins.

.

.

.

A/N: HAPPY LATE BIRTHDAY IRENE!

So this was supposed to be out on her birthday (March 29th) but a bit of my ambitions on this fic and life happened. Hence the delay. Hopeful y’all don’t mind and enjoy the fic!

Still not too late to have some cake for Irene as well! 😊 (and I mean actual cake, not Irene’s cake… that’s mine 😈).

-Closes Library Office-

[celestialk99]

Desperate Housewives: (21) Aloha!

Male Reader x Soyou

Tags: Smut, Cheating, Anal teasing, MILF, Mommy Soyou, Taboo?

Masterlist / Mobile Masterlist

,

A/N: @friskyriskywhisky… another one 😂. I just want to say, I couldn’t sadly do a ‘beach’ one, as I had already written this one before your ‘ask’ and WELL before Bora.

So to answer your ask - “Have I thought about using the other Sister members instead?” - Not really, considering I used Soyou for this chapter and it being written before the Bora one.

Anyways, I hope you enjoy it and read towards the end. Let’s just say… I’ll try to fit in that ‘beach’ concept you want… sooner or later 😛

.

.

You catch your breath as you finish your run for the day. You look at your watch quickly, stopping the timer. You look at your watch and feel content with how you’ve done. 

You wipe your dripping sweat off your forehead as you cool off. You take a deep breath in as you compose yourself. As much as you were content with your run, you wished Bomi or one of your workout partners was with you. A bit of motivation would have been nice. Nonetheless the result that came from your run wasn’t bad. You’d take what you can get.

With a press of the code to your door, you open to see a pair of heels you're unfamiliar with. You eye them as you slowly close the door behind you. You're careful with your steps as you make your way to the living room. 

There you see a black suitcase that wasn’t yours or your wife’s. You eye the suitcase as you look down the hall to the rooms. Just as you eye down the hallway, the corner of your eye catches something. You turn to see the main patio door open.

You eye back at the hallway with caution before slowly making your way to the patio door. Through the screen door, you see a blonde-haired woman laying out next to your pool. You look her up and down examining the outfit she wore, from her black-tinted sunglasses to her attire of a red bikini top and black denim shorts. 

You admire how hot she is and how great of shape she's in. You admire her as much as you can before snapping yourself out of it. You look side to side outside of the patio door before sliding the screen door open.

As you slide the screen door shut behind you, you see the woman is listening to whatever her airpods were playing. You then spot the colorful alcohol beverages next to her. You scoff in your head at how a woman like her made it to your backyard.

As much as you would love for her to stay, she couldn’t. She was a trespasser and on any given day if she would’ve knocked on your front door while your wife. You would’ve totally let her in. But without her asking, she had to go. 

As you make your way closer to her, her facial features all of sudden become familiar to you. All too familiar.

“Soyou!?” The woman finally looks up at you.

Tilting her sunglasses down she greets you with a warm smile and a greeting.

“Ahola!”

.

.

“Again I’m so sorry Soyou. If I had known -” Soyou scoffs at your apology and waves it off, as she opens one of the colorful beverages for you.

“I told you it’s okay! I should have probably told you I was coming over anyway.” She hands you the drink before grabbing her own. 

She raises her own drink to you. You raise yours as the two of you quickly ‘cheers’ before taking your respective sips.

“So, Soyou -” You’re cut off before you can continue with your question.

“Enough with ‘Soyou’ already. I told you, calling me ‘mother’ is just fine.” You blush to your mistake as you take another sip of your drink.

Calling Soyou by her name was a mistake you couldn’t ‘brush off’ on. It didn’t help that she was your wife’s step-mother. Your father-in-law’s new wife.

As Jim Halpert once said - “Fifty percent of marriages end in divorces… It was her parents or my parents.”

You still remember the day you first met Soyou, as she was introduced to you and your wife. It was odd at first, considering the huge age difference between your father-in-law and Soyou. But you were happy for them. 

As much as you were happy for them, you weren’t sure about your wife. Unbeknownst to you though, your wife seemed pretty okay with it. Considering how she and Soyou got along quite well.

Through the many years of knowing Soyou, you've always called her by her name. That is until she and your father-in-law got married. From there she was “mom” or “mother” just like how you called your father-in-law “dad” or “father”. It was a bit odd at first but she insisted no matter what, especially during the day of the wedding. Ever since then it was a habit you couldn’t really fix.

“So, um… mother, what brings you here? Is father here as well?” Your question seems to trigger something for Soyou, who takes another sip of her drink before setting it down.

“Your dad isn’t here.” You see the smile she tries to put up but you see right through it. “I actually was in Hawaii for a bit and decided to just drop by for a bit.”

You finally understood why she used that kind of greeting on you earlier. But “Hawaii?” “abit”? That all sounded a bit too sketchy for you. You wondered if something was going on at home between Soyou and your father-in-law.

“Well it’s great to have you here but, sadly…” You tell Soyou, her step-daughter wasn’t home and wasn’t going to be for a while.

“I know, that little girl is always so busy. Literally gave me the code to your guy's house and told me to enjoy myself. Told me you’d be home soon, if I needed anything.” She flashes a more genuine smile to you this time.

You return a smile to her, despite you knowing she was hiding something.

“So I see that…” You point to your own hair signaling Soyou’s change in hair color.

Soyou swallow her drink before smiling and nodding to you.

“Had it done in Hawaii, thought a change would be nice.” Soyou twirls a finger around the ends of her hair as she plays with it.

Her words say it all again. You didn’t want to ask but you had to.

“Well I love it, what does dad think?” Soyou’s smile fades again as she takes another sip of her drink.

Her absence in answering your question pretty much tells you everything you need to know.

“Want to talk about it?” Soyou tilts her sunglasses down looking at you.

.

.

You hold on to Soyou… or should you say… your Mother-in-law. One hand firmly held onto her hip as the other gave her thigh a soothing touch, as she sat on your lap.

Soyou went on about how she had to get away from your father-in-law. How she needed to fill a void that started ever since your father-in-law started to neglect her.

You understood her very well. Your own wife, Soyou’s step-daughter, was just like her father in every way. It was work that she loved more than you.

“It’s just so frustrating! I mean…  I work out not just for myself but for him. Does he not appreciate that?” You eye Soyou’s body and the red bikini top that contained her tits.

You had nothing against your father-in-law but it was crazy how he didn’t pay attention to Soyou. With a woman like Soyou,  and getting her at his age, one would think about not letting her go unattended.

Your hand travels up from Soyou’s thighs to her bare abdomen. You feel her soft skin underneath your fingers as you look at her beauty up close. Soyou still goes on about her issues with your father-in-law. You listen as much as you can but you can’t help but be distracted by her.

From her striking beauty, you go back to ogling her breasts. You can’t help but get eyeful of them and how close they are. You know all it takes is for you to slide the bikini to the side to see her breasts. Your hand moves closer to her breasts as they still feel the pristine skin of Soyou’s abdomen.

“Like… I look great right?” Soyou quickly glances at her body before looking at you.

You make brief eye contact before giving her a smile and eye her breasts.

“You look fantastic.” Your hand and you get bold. 

Your hand goes underneath her right breast and gets a feel of her breasts. Soyou giggles out as she grabs a hold of your arm. You think she’s about to remove your hand but she doesn’t. Instead Soyou applies her own soothing touch to your arm.

“I think you're just flattering an old gal like me.” You keep your eyes locked on her breasts.

“No I really mean it… You look fantastic.” You stare Soyou in the eyes as your hand slips underneath her bikini top. “Besides.. you aren’t old at all.”

A soft gasp is earned from Soyou. She looks you in the eyes before looking down. She sees the tent formed in your running shorts and the hand massaging her tits. 

Soyou look at you as the two of you make eye contact. Your eyes say everything to her. You wanted her.

Soyou grab your arm and pull it out of her bikini top. Your mind tells you, you’ve gone too far this time. Soyou get up from your lap. Just as you think she’s about to walk away from you, she doesn’t.

Instead she unties the thin white cardigan around her waist tossing it to the side. Fluffing her blonde hair before moving them to one side. She looks back at you as she backs herself to where you are.

You grab her firmly by the waist and sit her down on your lap. Her ass nestles itself between your hard shaft as it grinds up on it.

“Think you can help me?” Soyou tugs on the red bikini strings holding her top together.

You don’t hesitate as you pull both strings. Both come loose as your hands make their way up front. You instantly cup both her breasts as you squeeze them to your delight. You feel how taunt both her nipples are. You attack Soyou’s neck, as she pulls the top off her, throwing it to the side.

Soyou’s hand lands on top of yours as you harshly squeeze her tits as her nipple gets pinched between your fingers. You feel her grind more on your ass as you lick and bite her neck. 

One of Soyou’s hands grabs the back of your head as she does her best to face you. The hot breathless moans she lets out turns you on. You do your best to rub clothed cock up against her ass as she grinds back to you.

“You won’t tell my step-daughter right?” Soyou let out a moan as your tongue swirls around her ear. “You won’t tell your wife?”

A breath of hot air comes from you and into Soyou’s ear. She shudders as you give her your answer.

“I won’t… So long as you don’t tell dad  as well.” Soyou chuckles at your words as she finally faces you.

“Sounds like a deal.” The two of you share a tongue-fuel passionate kiss.

.

.

You thank the architect who built your house. You thank him or her for putting a fence around it. The lewd act you and your mother-in-law were doing was something that would perhaps make your old neighbors faint.

You held on to Soyou’s ass as you ate her out, while she was upside down sucking and choking your cock. You feel how soaked your cock was with her spit. You feel how she was enjoying herself just as much as you were, as the two of you pleasured each other orally.

You hadn’t moved from the chair since the beginning of the session. The only time the two of you really moved was to get into a better position to pleasure each other. From Soyou being on her knees sucking you off to her basically climbing on top of you, telling you to eat her out. You don’t know how the two of you did it but here you were… sitting in a chair as both of you enjoyed each other’s pleasure organs.

You unlatch from Soyou’s wet pussy as you moan out in pleasure. Soyou kept your cock around her throat for as long as she could before spitting you out. Just as your cock is out though, she strokes it vigorously before she finally lets go.

Soyou slithers off you as she awkwardly gets back on her feet and in front of you. She licks her already spit covered hands and rubs it on her pussy as she stares intensely as you. You get comfortable as you know what’s coming. 

With a step, Soyou hovers over you as she aims your cock at her needy pussy. Lowering herself down, the two of you moan out in pleasure. You feel yourself spear into Soyou in one swell swoop. You hold on tightly to her hips as she clings on tightly to your shoulders. 

Soyou gives herself a couple of seconds to adjust to your size before grinding on you. The movement alone is enough for you to want to burst inside her. You hold strong though as you mesmerizingly look at your mother-in-law get off on your cock.

You watch as her face contorts to every inch of your cock as she grinded on you. It isn’t until she stops that she looks you dead in the eye and gives you a blissful smile. Adjusting her position, Soyou slowly starts bouncing on your cock.

“Your cock is so big.. Bigger than your fathers…” You freeze in place as her tight inside runs up and down your length. 

You watch on as Soyou uses you for her needs as she picks up her pace. The sound of skin on skin hitting each other fills your backyard.

The mental hold you once had on your orgasm soon fades. You know you can’t control it any longer as you're ready to blow.

“Soyou… I mean… Mother…” The words get stuck in your mouth as you blow your load inside of your mother-in-law.

Soyou continues to ride you as you repeatedly shoot your cum inside of her. It isn’t until she finally slams herself down on your cock that she stops. Just as Soyou stops, her lower half spasms. You feel her juices flow down onto your balls and onto the chair beneath the two of you.

The two of you catch your breath before sharing a passionate kiss. Soyou smiles in satisfaction as she breaks the kiss. She eyes you up and down as her fingers play around with your chest. You on the hand grab handfuls of her ass as you knead them repeatedly between your fingers.

You know this was just the beginning as you feel your cock come back to life within the confines of Soyou’s warm pussy.

.

.

The morning smell of food attracts your nose, causing you to wake up from your deep slumber. You get up to see Soyou not by your side. You know the delicious smell of food is most likely from her.

As you get out of bed, you feel your feet touch something. You look down to see a dark brown wood piece on the floor. You recognize it and look to the head of your bed. You see the empty space of where it used to be. You chuckle to yourself remembering when Soyou broke the board when you fucked her doggy-style.

You fix the waistband of your boxers as you enter the kitchen. You see Soyou in a striped dress as she fixes breakfast. You see how dolled up she is already. You examine her dress and see how short it is.

You come from behind Soyou and cup her breasts again. An action that makes Soyou yelp out in surprise. Your morning wood lifts her dress up as it rubs up against her backside, something Soyou giggles at as you cuddle her from behind.

“Someone’s excited.” 

“With amazing food that smells this good who wouldn’t be.” You sniff at the shampoo Soyou used on her hair as you feel her wonderful breasts in your hands.

Soyou set the plate down and grind back on your morning wood.

“So… you're not excited about me then? Just the food?” You chuckle at her words.

Your hands let go of her breasts. They grab a hold of the thin straps holding her dress up. You slide them off her shoulders before returning to her breasts. With a pull of the front, out pops out her tits as you grab them harshly. Soyou moans out in pleasure to your touch.

“Does this answer your question?” Soyou chuckles at your answer.

She breaks free from your hold and turns around. She grabs a hold of your morning wood through your boxers. She looks you dead in the eyes.

“Not yet… show me.” Soyou drops down to her knees.

She sees how hard your cock is sticking out of your boxers. With a pull of your boxers, your cock greets her with excitement as it springs out towards her.

Soyou matches your cocks excitement as she instantly takes it in. You groan out in pleasure as she bobbed her head up and down on your length. More pleasure is added, when Soyou cups your balls. You grab a hold of the table in front of you to keep you standing straight as your legs weaken.

You watch on as Soyou takes pleasure in sucking you off. You watch as her head bobs back and forth. Her tongue diligently working on the underside of your cock before it swirls around the head of your cock next.

Your cock finally pops out when Soyou tries to deep throat you but can’t. She settles with tongue flicks on the head of your cock as she gathers your pre-cum.

“So…” Soyou shoves your cock back into her mouth before retreating it. “Our pillow talk yesterday…”

Soyou licks the side of your length before taking in the head of your cock. Her tongue swirls around before popping it back out.

“Can I really stay for as long as I want?” You nod to her question.

“Of course. Like I said ‘Stay for as long as you want and if you do…” You stutter on your words as Soyou flicks her tongue at your opening.

“I’ll… I’ll give you all the attention you need. Plus…” you look down at Soyou as she looks up at you.

“I’ll take care of all your needs.” Soyou smiles at your words as a small blush forms on her face.

“I think you're making promises you can’t fulfill.” You smirk at her words as you grab her by the arms lifting her up.

You spin Soyou around and push her over the kitchen counter top. A move that sends the dishes in front of her clattering onto the floor. 

You lift up her dress and peel her thin-black underwear off. You left her leg up on the counter and enter into her slick pussy. Soyou let out a deep groan before moans replace it as you start thrusting..

Her head drops down to the table, as her hands stretch out and grab the edge of the table. You pick up the pace of your thrusting as you deliver hard and fast ones to her from behind.

You see how much Soyou is enjoying this as her moans turn from frantic ones into breathless ones. You feel her insides tight up as your cock spears through them.

You give Soyou one last thrust. One that sends the both of you over the edge as both of you cum together. You feel her juices wash over your cock as your cum sprays out into her hot velvet insides.

You keep your cock deep inside Soyou’s pussy as you come down from your high. Your hand caresses her ass as you see Soyou lay exhausted on the kitchen counter top. You give her small micro thrusts as she whines out in sensitivity.

“Still think I can’t fulfill my promises?” Soyou exhaustedly smile at your words as you slip out of her.

.

.

Your hands squeeze Soyou’s ass through her white-booty shorts. She grinds on your cock as she sits on top of your lap. The two of you passionately kissing each other… for perhaps the last time, if not for a long time.

Your father-in-law had called for Soyou to return. The two fought over the phone but all that dissolved after mutual understanding came. It was set that Soyou, your mother-in-law, was to return home as soon as possible.

So here you were attending to your mother’s needs one last time. One last time per her request.

You break the kiss as you pull her thin-pink shirt over her head. Revealed to you is the blue bikini top she has underneath. You undo the strings quickly before ripping away the top. You attack the breast you’ve come to love over the past few days. You suck on her taunt brown nipples as you squeeze them.

“You're going to visit me right?” Soyou’s hands run through your hair as she asks you the question.

You lick at her stiff nub before looking at her.

“Of course.” you switch over to her other breast sucking on it just like the other one.

“And when you do… you’ll…” you unlatch from her breasts and bury your face between her breasts taking in her scent.

“Of course I’ll fuck you.” Soyou grabs you by the side of your face and brings you to look at her.

“You better.” The two of you share a quick kiss before you get off the couch..

Soyou slide off from your body and onto her knees. You take off your shirt as she pulls your shorts down. Out is your hard cock, as she takes it within her mouth instantly. 

You watch as she bobs her head down your length like usual. You give her the time she wants with it before you grab Soyou by the sides of her head. Soyou let all control go to you as she braces herself.

You get in the proper position as you start thrusting into her mouth. You watch as Soyou looks at you in contentment as you use her mouth to your liking. As your cock slides in and out of the confines of her mouth. Soyou’s tongue works diligently on your cock as it swirls around the side of your length and under it.

You pull out as your cock shined with her spit. You let it rest on top of Soyou’s face as she sucked on your balls next. You close your eyes at the sensational feeling of her tongue polishing your balls as she switches one for the other.

With a pop your balls are out of her mouth as she gives your length a full lick. From your balls to the head of your cock.

She gives you a small push as a sign to sit back down. You do so, as Soyou rids herself of her shorts. Revealed to you as her shorts drop to the ground is the blue matching bikini bottom.

Soyou turns around and sways her ass from side to side. She twirls her hips around once before getting in a squatting position. With both hands on her knees, you see her twerk for you as her cheeks ripple with her movement. You stroke yourself vigorously at the lewd dance move before you.

Her little show for you comes to an end, as she pulls on the string keeping her bikini on. They fall onto the ground as she sways her ass one more time for you. 

Backing up to you, you take your cock in hand and give her ass a few taps of it before sticking it into her needy cunt. Like the past few days, every entry into Soyou earns you a delightful moan.

As Soyou rides you in reverse cowgirl, you watch as her ass ripples with each impact. Watching Soyou ride you, you see the puckered hole that is presented to you. It hypnotizes you, as you take your thumb into your mouth, lubricating it.

As soon as Soyou drops down onto your lap, you hold her in place. She grinds on you, thinking you just need a minute but groans out in pleasure once she sees what you were after.

You get your thumb fully into her puckered hole. You feel how tight it clamps around your thumb as you wiggle it slowly, pulling out.

“You're not afraid of that hole?” Soyou look back at you as you push your thumb back into her asshole. 

“No, it’s one of my favorites.” Soyou let out a small chuckle.

“If I’d known my son-in-law was an anal loving man… I’d give it to you sooner.” You smile at her words as you slowly thrust your thumb in and out of her asshole.

“Maybe I can get it tonight then?” Soyou smile at you and start bouncing on your cock again.

“How about when you visit me? Visit me and you can use it as much as you like.” The sound of flesh on flesh fills the room.

Your thumb goes with Soyou’s movement as you fantasize about using Soyou’s asshole when you visit her. Your cock gets harder than before as Soyou continuously bounces on it.

You wiggle your thumb in and out. You push and pull when you're able to, giving Soyou the anal pleasure she needs.

“Fuck…” Soyou slams her ass down onto your lap, grinding on your cock. 

“Take me fuck me from behind.” You slip your thumb out of her tight ass.

With the thumb, you get a taste of it before grabbing Soyou firmly by her waist. Still connected, you switch places with Soyou. You bend her over the couch, as she gets in position on all fours.

You start thrusting immediately as Soyou moans out loud. She lays her head on the back rest of the couch, letting you have your way with her. With each thrust, a clapping sound is matched with it, as Soyou moans out loud.

Seeing Soyou's ass ripple with each impact from behind, you also see the puckered hole again. You once again lick your thumb as you press it against her asshole. With more force, you pass through her tight ring and are right back into her asshole.

“Fuck! Keep going…” Soyou moans starts stuttering as you feel her pussy tighten around your cock.

You know she’s close.

You keep your harsh thrusting, along with your thumb probing Soyou’s tight asshole. Within moments, Soyou screams out in ecstasy. Her hips buckle away from your cock as she clings tightly onto the back of the couch.

You grab your cock slapping Soyou’s ass with it, as Soyou comes down from her intense orgasm. You rub your cock between her peachy ass, before Soyou turns back to look at you.

You grab her ass, giving it a slap, making her whine at the pleasurable pain. You smooth it over with a soft touch as her ass ripples to your grab.

“Cum inside me… Cum inside me.” You see Soyou’s begging eyes looking at you.

You don’t want to disappoint your mother-in-law. You grab a seat next to her on the couch. You bring her over, as she straddles your lap. The two of you share an intense makeout session before Soyou slips your cock back inside of her.

Soyou immediately moans out in pleasure as she starts bouncing on you. Her moans become music to your ears and coerce you to finish inside of her.

You grab onto Soyou’s ass helping her with her movement. Just as you do though, Soyou clings on to you and nibbles at your ear.

“Play with my tight asshole again… Play with it… I’m so close again.” Your middle index finger slides between Soyou’s cheeks.

Finding the tight hole, your fingers enter in. Soyou arches her head back as she holds on to your shoulders.

You bring Soyou in as you take in one of her breasts sucking on it. Your free arm braces her lower back, bringing her in.

You switch in between her breasts, sucking on each of her taut nipples. Your finger moves in and out of Soyou’s asshole before you slowly slip your ring finger in.

The moment is intense for the two of you. Sweat start to drench the two of you, as the two of you continue to fuck each other.

“I’m going to…” Soyou’s unfinished sentence was all you needed to know she was going to reach her second orgasm of the night.

You on the other hand were going to unload your first.

Slamming down on your cock, Soyou’s spasms like earlier. Her juices leaking out onto your shaft as she continues to grind on you, riding out her orgasm.

You on the other hand unload everything inside her. Filling her to the brim, as your two fingers continue to pleasure Soyou’s anal insides.

You lean our head back on the couch in exhaustion. You slip your fingers out of Soyou’s ass. Just as you do, Soyou tiredly grabs them, sucking the two fingers diligently.

She sucks on them tasting herself and cleaning your fingers before letting go of your hand. They drop to the side of you as Soyou’s head falls forward leaning on your shoulder.

“Visit me okay… Visit Mommy.” You tighten your hold on Soyou.

“I will.”

.

.

.

A/N: Soyou… Damn…

With what she showed during this summer, I am reminded of her greatness back when she was with Sistar and that she still got it! One of the best!

I do want to confirm right away that - A sequel is happening. It’s just a matter of me remembering to do it.

Hope you all enjoyed this one. See you all tomorrow.

-Closes Library Office-

[celestialk99]

Cursed: Moving (1)

Male Reader x Irene (Red Velvet)

Tags: Smut, Taboo

Masterlist / Mobile Masterlist

.

.

Your family was cursed.

Or as your cousin bluntly put it - Your whole bloodline was cursed.

You didn’t take offense to his words. It was the truth. The truth that your cousin had long accepted before you ever did. 

You still remember falling into the black-cesspool of truth. You, catching Hyunjin having sex with his dear younger sister Yeji. Him not flinching even a bit when you caught the two. You remember vividly him telling you to join in and offering up Yeji like a meal to you.

A few sweet words of temptation from Hyunjin and you wanting to lose your virginity was all that was needed. You joined in the defiling act as Yeji took you and her dear brother, lavishing in having two cocks for the first time. The memory of the eventful night deeply seared into your head.

“Hey!” A tap to your head and you're bought out from your drunken thoughts.

You turn to see Hyunjin there by your side. His red-tint glasses hanging on the bridge of his nose as he stared right at you.

“You okay cousin?” You let out an exhale and nod weakly.

Your eyes feel heavy as the world around you slowly wobbles again. Gripping the beer bottle in your hand, you bring it to your lips and finish whatever was left of it.

Hyunjin laughs at you as you turn around, leaning back against the railing. The bottle from your hand drops to the ground with a clank. You tilt your head back and it feels as if you're free falling. Taking in the cool night air, you take with it your cousin’s vape smoke.

You exhale, as you second-hand smoke what your cousin let out. On any regular tobacco product and grass product, you’d most likely throw up at this point but you didn’t. The sweet smell of Hyunjin's vape adds to your already intoxicated feeling.

You swear that if there wasn’t some anchor of will holding you down still, you’d most likely ask for a puff. Then again, would Hyunjin let you? Women he was willing to share, but his real gold-engraved vape pen? Probably not.

Hyunjin wraps an arm around your neck as a puff of smoke comes from him. A few tapes on your shoulder and Hyunjin takes another hit from his vape pen.

“You're not thinking about my sister are you?” You finally open your eyes fully this time and look at Hyunjin. 

Like before, he looks at you as his red-tinted glasses hang on the bridge of his nose. You chuckle to his question and shake your head.

“And what if I was?” You rub your eyes and separate yourself from Hyunjin.

Wobbling yourself slowly to the nearby couch, you fall on it. Again the feeling of you free falling takes you. You enjoy the blissful feeling before Hyunjin taps you on the back of your head with a finger. You make room for him, as you weakly lift your head off the couch.

Sitting where your head once was, your head lays on Hyunjin’s lap. Two taps are placed on your chest from Hyunjin to make sure you're okay before he takes another hit of his vape pen.

“Nothing. Just want to let you know that she’s taken and that you should probably let go.” You let out a groan to the information Hyunjin provided to you.

“Sad?” You shake your head.

“No. Happy for her.” Hyunjin lets out a joyous laughter as you feel the inevitable creep of sleep start to take you.

“I’m happy for her too. Actually, I'm going to have dinner with her and her boyfriend next week. She’s hoping I talk some sense into my dad for her.”

Your mind wonders to your cousin’s dad, your uncle and how stuck up of a prick he was. How much of a hard ass he was in believing in pure blood bullshit. You still remember him lecturing you to marry someone within the family tree or bloodline and to not bring any outsiders in. Gosh how you hated those talks with him.

“Well give him hell.” Hyunjin laughs at your quip.

“Well see if the old stone can take a few chips.” Hyunjin takes another puff of his vape pen as you really start to feel the claws of sleep take you.

Just as you're about to give into sleep, your phone chimes rapidly to multiple texts. You pain painstakingly get up and take out your phone. Leaning your head on the back of the couch for support, you read the text you receive.

Hyung: Remember to show up at the house tomorrow at 8 AM sharp.

Hyung: Remember I won’t be there due to business.

Hyung: Your sister-in-law will be home. Help her move stuff and make sure she’s well taken care of.

Hyung: Remember to show up!

Annoyed at the multiple texts and your own forgetfulness. You let out a loud groan with your exhale. 

“Who was that?” Hyunjin lets out a puff of smoke from his lips.

“My brother. I just remembered I have to help my sister-in-law move.” You rub your forehead and eyes to try and wake yourself up to drive home.

“Damn! Your brother and sister-in-law are still clearing out that house? Why don’t they just hire some movers to do it?”

You shake your head as your head rests in the palms of our hands.

“You know my brother. He’s a fucking cheapskate…” You let out a deep sigh as Hyunjin let out a laugh agreeing with you.

“He sure fucking is. A prick too if you don’t mind me adding.” You shake your head, agreeing with Hyunjin on how much of a prick your older brother could be at times.

You get up from the couch and begin to wobble. Your drunken state hits you hard as you try to find your balance.

“Whoa!” Hyunjin grabs your wrist and pulls you back down on the couch.

“You ain’t going anywhere.” You wave Hyunjin off.

“I -” Hyunjin cuts you off.

“Can drive? Fuck that! I ain’t letting you drive.” Hyunjin pushes you back on the couch.

“Sleep it off. You can drive in the morning to wherever you need to go.” You don’t fight your cousin as you soon drift off to sleep.

.

.

You drove as fast as you could to your sister-in-law’s place. You cursed yourself for waking up late. Regrets set in on spending a night out with your cousin and not staying home like your instincts told you to. You only hoped your older brother didn’t know about you being late.

You pull up the gravel driveway as the wheels slide briefly on them. Car off, you sprit up the steps to the old looking house hidden by multiple trees.

The sprint up the stairs nearly kills you. You weren’t a lazy bum and kept yourself in shape. But the state you were in wasn’t helping you. The mild hangover you tried to nurse when you woke up was still there. With a heavy feeling in the head and nauseous, you literally stop a few steps before reaching the top.

You felt like puking as your heartbeat against our chest rapidly. Your lungs feel on fire as you try to breathe. A small gag comes from you before you quickly compose yourself. A few deep breaths in and you feel okay as can be.

“You okay?” You hear the sweet and soft voice of the only being you knew who it belonged to.

You look up to see your beautiful sister-in-law Joohyun. You do the only thing you can do at the moment and smile back at her. Giving her a thumbs up to tell her that you were okay as she stared at you from the house’s balcony. A blissful laughter comes from her as you stay hunched over to compose yourself. Not from the stairs but from her.

Your sister-in-law was a thing of beauty. Ever since you met her… you pretty much fell in love with her.

You still remember not being able to make eye contact with her. Only stealing glances at her, when she wasn’t looking at you or was occupied with a conversation with your parents. You still remember getting berated by your parents, your mother in particular for such actions. They shouldn’t blame you though. Again, she was a thing of beauty. In your opinion, she was someone who transcended this plain of existence in terms of looks.

She wasn’t just all looks though. Her personality and who she was overall as a person was something anyone would want as a housewife. You understood why your parents chose her to be your brother's wife. Sure they wanted your brother (and you as well) to marry within the family to keep the blood pure as can be. But they weren’t opposed to branching out. Something your uncle deeply despised.

Despite your uncle’s feelings, here was Joohyun. A member of your family and someone you grew close to. Someone who you felt safe confiding your emotions and secrets to besides your cousin, Hyunjin. She was the love of your life and the sole person you envied your brother for having.

“Stay right there, don't move.” You look up at your sister-in-law again and give her another thumbs up.

A short moment later and she comes out with a glass of water and a small towel in hand. You take the water she hands you and gulp it down respectfully as you can in front of her. With the towel in hand, your sister-in-law pats it against the side of your face. Capturing whatever beads of sweat poured out of you.

“Hot isn’t it?” You nod your head to Joohyun's question.

“Yeah.” You lick your lips as the water you drink quenches your thirst with Joohyun still wiping away whatever sweat she can get from your face and neck.

You look at her in admiration. Admiring her beauty and the kind act she was bestowing upon you. A few taps on your neck and your sister-in-law finally looks at you again. Instead of the usual beautiful simple you get, her lips move to the side and one of her brows raise.

“You look a bit pale...” With the towel still in hand, she raises your face upward and to the side to get a better look at you.

“Are you okay?” Joohyun looks at you worriedly.

You softly grab her wrist. Feeling the soft skin, you’ve only come into contact with on rare occasions.

“I’m fine. Just…” You let out an exhale in having to admit why you were late to help her. “Just a late night with the cousin.”

Joohyun squints at you and gives you a playful side eye.

“Hyunjin huh?” You nod to her question.

She playfully hits you with the towel before a smile and chuckle comes from her.

“Let’s go inside. I’ll make you something for your little hangover.”

.

.

More water and a little snack was going to hold you over until the main course meal. Your sister-in-law was working her magic in the kitchen to bring you her best “cure” for a hangover. You didn’t want her to go out of her way for you and something like a quick sandwich or rice ball would have done the trick. But ever the perfectionist she declined, wanting to make you the best food not just to cure your hangover but as a reward for helping her.

While Joohyun did her work, you put yourself at work as well. You could idly sit by in the lavish living room truly nursing your minor hangover as your sister-in-law suggested but you didn’t. Making up for being late, you did what amount of moving you could. Lifting heavy boxes from room to room and out onto the garage.

It wasn’t just heavy lifting that you had to do. It was the small tedious task of organizing items and packing them as well. From old books and magazines to old VHS tapes, you packaged them all as your sister-in-law instructed.

“Hey!” Your attention is brought to Joohyun as you finish taping up a box.

“I’m missing a few ingredients. You don’t mind if I take your car right?” You shake your head at her question.

“Not at all. Feel free to even take it for a joy ride.” Joohyun chuckles at your offer.

“I just might. If you don’t mind, think you can move some stuff out of the bathroom?” You nod to her question and your next task.

“Just leave any amenities that’s still there. Plus any laundry you find as well.” You nod again to her instructions.

Box in hand, you walked with your sister-in-law out to the garage. As your beautiful sister-in-law took her leave, you dropped the box down next to the numerous other ones. Taking a short breather, you couldn’t help but briefly look on and admire your sister-in-law’s backside.

The sway of her hips and the shape of her ass got your blood flowing. Her ass to some folks perhaps wasn’t all that, but to you it was. It was a ripe beach that was perfect for plucking and to be devoured on the spot.

Her face-card and overall beauty just wasn’t the only thing that had a hold on you. It was how she was built overall as a woman. Petite with a height around 5’2” (last time you measured anyway), she wasn’t skinny nor thicc. Instead a perfect blend of both to your liking although more teetering on the skinner side. Her breasts weren’t much to look at but with the right bra or outfit, they were mouth watering to you.

Appearance wise, her strengths lie within her legs and the ass you so desperately desired. It wasn’t just you that wanted it. Old bags and older cousins of yours have let it known that they wanted her just so they could ravage her from behind and make love to those wonderful legs and thighs your sister-in-law had.

Did Joohyun know about what your cousins and elders thought about her? Perhaps, she was considered by many in your family tree an “outsider”. It didn’t matter what they said though. You loved your sister-in-law and to you she meant more than what anyone else said.

“Hey!” Your eyes shot from an empty area of the garage and to Joohyun at one of the garage .

She flashes a smile at you and chuckles at your response.

“Day dreaming?”

“Yeah… Sorry.” You feel a rush of warmth on your face as you admit to your day dreaming.

“While you were daydreaming, I asked if you wanted anything to drink. So…” Joohyun awaited your answer.

Your brain fires through what would be good on a hot spring day like today. In the end you settle on what your witty brain tells you to say.

“Beer?” Joohyun scoffs at your answer.

Her brows furrowed at you playfully as she crossed her arms.

“Don’t you think you had enough from yesterday already?” All you could do was laugh and take in the reaction you wanted from your sister-in-law.

As your laughter died down, you saw a smile form on Joohyun’s face. Turning around she took her leave.

“Make sure to get more moving done! Or no beer!” Her reminder wasn’t just a reminder but a playful one as well. One that you couldn’t really help playing along with.

“I will! Don’t forget my beer!” You hear her your sister-in-laws iconic laughter.

Taking in the joy of being able to make her laugh, you head back inside. Grabbing a folded up box, you head towards the combined bath-and-laundry room. A quick switch of the lights and you took out what needed to be taken out.

Moving stuff around and out, you come across one of the full laundry baskets. A quick peer into it and it doesn’t take long for you to see who it belonged to. Your mind quickly tells you ‘no’ on what you want to do. But your heart, lust, and instincts tell you otherwise.

Setting the box you had in hand down, you quickly check behind you. An innate fear creeps into you of being caught. The fear was rational. You were diving into your sister-in-law’s dirty laundry. Diving into it to find the dirty and used panties she wore. The act of being caught by your sister-in-law was something you didn’t want. Sure you shared secrets with her but the topic of fetishes and sex was never a part of it. Hell, even your long admiration and want of her was something you kept to yourself.

Feeling safe, you took a deep breath and dive into the basket. Shifting some clothes around, it doesn’t take long for you to come to a pair of your sister-in-laws' panties. You pull out the beige-bikini style panties. You examine it quickly before bringing it up to your nose. You take in a huff of the scent the underwear had before exhaling it out. The scent was intoxicating and added more to the lust and adrenaline you felt.

Dropping the underwear to the side, you fish out another one. Pulling out your sister-in-law’s dirty clothes you soon find a silk-pink cheeky panty next. Examining it, you adore the lace design on the edges of it. You can simply imagine her wearing it as the lace of the panties outline her cheeks, exemplifying her already perfect ass.

You take a whiff of it just like the first underwear you found. Taking in the scent, you soon find the part of the panties where her pussy must likely have been on. Sticking out your tongue, you drag it across the area as a desire to eat Joohyun’s pussy comes into your mind.

Having your fill, you rid yourself of the pink underwear. Diving back into the dirty laundry basket you hope to find something to fill your darker and innate fantasies of what your sister-in-law wore. A few shirts and leggings out and you come across two more panties. A beige no-show thong and black one of the same type.

Like a drug addict needing a hit, you sniff the two pairs of panties in unison. They drive your lust and desire to the max. You frantically pull whatever clothing was left in the basket to find a few more of Joohyun’s panties. From dark shades of purple to navy blue in different varying styles, you finally find the one that is to your liking and desire.

Pulling the thin-black lace thong out, you take a nice long whiff of it. You drag out the inhale before doing the same with the exhale. Your heart beats rapidly against your chest, as your blood rushes to the only area you know where it’s currently going.

Unable to control yourself, you know you have to get one off. It was risky as your sister-in-law could come back any minute but you had to take it. Take the risk of being caught to release whatever pent up sexual frustration you had building up. Not just from your sister-in-law but your overall dating life.

Pulling your pants down, you wrap the thong around your hard cock. You instantly start pumping away as your sister-in-law's name flows out of your mouth. The image of her catching you jerking off to her dirty panties and offering you a hand gets to you. Your fantasy plays out with her offering more than just a hand. Instead she uses her mouth, sucking you off. Her small tongue working its magic on your cock as it slathers it with saliva and makes it wet and sloppy. It doesn’t take long for the inevitable to happen as she freely offers her pussy for you to use. An offer you weren’t going to deny in your fantasy. You use her to your liking, railing her from behind and in front until the inevitable happens.

“Joohyun!” Your fantasy comes to an end as you feel your cum start to rush out of you..

Wrapping the thong around the head of your cock as best you can, you fire multiple spurts of your cum into it. Each release of your cum drains you of your energy. Your breaths are short and you can’t help but lean up against the sink for leverage.

You take a few moments to compose yourself, feeling the warm stick of your cum in hand and on your sister-in-law’s panties. There’s a moment of temptation for you to go a second round with another pair  but you decide against it knowing you have to clean up before your sister-in-law comes back.

Pulling your pants up, you shove whatever clothing was out back into the laundry basket. Before you put every article of clothing back, you toss the cum stained panties in. Grabbing whatever clothing that was still out, you bury the cum stained panties. Hiding the sinful act you just committed.

.

.

.

A/N: HAPPY IRENE DAY! To some, if not many the day has unfortunately passed. However for me, there is still a few hours left before I can say the day is truly over. HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO IRENE! And again... HAPPY IRENE DAY!

Hopefully you all enjoy this first slice of Red Velvet Irene cake. Hopefully I was able to edit enough to not show any writing rust. Please look forward to the other parts / chapters- coming soon!